Featured

The third life of Rain: 21. Dark deeds, deep dungeon

10.45 pm, 7 hours until Sunrise. 12 days until The Succubus Club.

I discovered that time progresses slowly when you feel each moment may be your last.  I was sitting with Lenny until he started picking up on my terminal mood.  

“What’s going to happen to us?”

I shoved my fears down and tried to smile.

“Hey, it’s not all bad. We’ll stay in a fancy hotel tonight—one of the best in Sydney. You can go out on the town with your cash and have a shopping spree.”

“On whatever I want?”

“It’s your money. I’ll learn what I can about what’s happening at home, and I’ll see you tomorrow night as usual.” I tried to ignore the voice I’d acquired in the basement. How did Luna do it?

“Tomorrow night, then.” Now there was a plan in place, he relaxed, and we left the bar to get rooms.

Mr Giovanni had a busy night ahead. What, with preparing for his Uncle Ambrogino’s arrival within the next two days and a war with the Black Spiral Dancers werewolves over Pyrmont. With a briefcase of cash, he left the bar with a promise to be back before the end of the night with the tools they needed.

When I returned to the bar, I headed straight upstairs. I was scared and tired and wanted answers, even if I didn’t like them.  I’d confess my side of things to Mr Giovanni and wait for his advice, condemnation, or both. On reaching the door, I tentatively knocked, expecting his voice to tell me to enter or stay away. Nothing.  I tried the door, and the doorknob turned.  The office was empty.  No Luna curled up on the leather armchair in the library. No Stallion reading his Thaumaturgy book, his lips moving silently with the words. No Izac glaring over his favourite tome.  No one, except me and the voice. 

You lost so much!  Those blood suckers murdered one of your friends. Lenny is now in danger and Brendan could well die or worse by their hands in twelve days?  They’re yours!  Take them back and more!  Make them pay for what you’ve lost. What more have you to lose?

In the office, I dragged a few blank pages out of the stores and headed for the library. I had planned to try researching what had happened, but concentrating seemed beyond me at that time.  Instead, I forced myself to write a will.  It was pathetically short, but putting the words to paper helped block the voice and focus my thoughts. I kept writing a letter to each one of the coterie.  

I didn’t know what to say to Lenny.  I didn’t know what could be done for Brendan.

I folded each piece of paper into three and slid them into the top pocket of my jacket.  safe until needed. If I survived this, I entertained thoughts of letting Lenny burn them along with the tree. 

The voice buzzed like an angry bee, determined and packing a sting.  I thought of the watch.  It would want to extract another deal.  No.  The less I do with that thing, the better. I turned inwards and roused the blood.

What have you done now?

I really don’t know.  I feel like I’m losing my mind to whatever I picked up in the basement.  Now they’re talking about breaches and calling in an expert necromancer from overseas…

For Christ’s sake, what else do you have to lose?

I froze.  That felt a little too close to what the voice had been saying.  When I thought my stomach couldn’t drop any further, it crashed through the floor.  My beast was sounding like the bane.

You should feed. A lot. 

I had fed, and though never truly satisfied, I wasn’t as low as I had been after the fight. 

That will help?

It will make us stronger for what is to come.

I almost asked, but knew I didn’t want to know what was to come. 

Right.  I may get a second opinion on that.

I am your second opinion.

A third opinion then. Someone not me.  

That is when the library disappeared.

Stallion was also busy, buying tomatoes, toothpicks, kebab sticks and gaffer tape.  He complained about the price of tomatoes, but the late night meant there was no one to sympathise. In the walk-in freezer of the Crowbar he’d once been stuffed in to cool off, he laid out his toothpicks, sticking them in place with the tape.  He was just starting his ritual when he heard a snarling, gurgling, crashing from the office above.  The noise was insistent and annoying.  It broke into his concentration more than once, making him start his ritual over.  Eventually, he put aside his notes, the toothpicks, and skewers and went to investigate what was making the noise. 

The guns and shouting had rung through the empty streets day and night.  I slept fitfully in Mama’s arms like a fretful baby until dawn when footsteps, loud voices, and banging on doors woke us.

“Hush, Amal,” Mama begged, wrapping me tightly in her scarf.  

There was no food.  That had run out the day before and our water in salvaged plastic containers was running low.  It was almost a blessing when the rough voices started shouting, 

“All Islamists for detention camps.  Pack up the things you will need for a day’s trip.  Leave all furniture and other large items.”

A loud knock on our door, and a young soldier with a gun demanded to see papers.  Mama stood behind Tata as he held out the papers shakily.  The young man, with a loud voice pulled Tata into the hallway.

Uncle, old and with a sniper’s gunshot wound from a trip to find food, stood up to help, but another man with a gun came and dragged him out as well.

“And the boy?”  the younger soldier asked the other, who nodded grimly.

“Not my baby!  Not my baby!” Mama screamed, turning away to cover me with her body.

A third man, this one with ribbons and pins, joined the two, making Tata and Uncle stand in the hall.

“What’s all the noise?  Get these two downstairs.”

“The woman won’t give up the boy.”  said the first man, pointing his gun at Tata’s head.

Without a word, the third man of ribbons and pins pulled out a small gun and swung it at Mama’s head.  She crumpled lifeless to the ground.  I rolled out of her hands to be snatched up roughly by the soldiers.

“Get the father to carry the boy.  Get on with it!” The third man barked as Tata took me and muffled my cries against his chest.

The air outside was cold, and I had little protection except for Mama’s scarf and the warmth of Tata’s body.  I cried for Mama because the soldiers had hurt her. I cried because I was cold, but, most of all, I cried because I was afraid, and I could feel that Tata was too, and that was worse of all.

Tata and Uncle were forced into lines with other men. Some yelled and were hit by soldiers with guns. Some ran and were shot.  After that, the others did as they were told, and they all started walking.  They walked so long that I  fell asleep in Tata’s arms.  I didn’t wake until the guns started barking.

Tata grabbed me, holding me close as something stuck him from behind.  I could feel the hits and Tata fell forward onto me, pressing down so I could barely breathe.  I could not cry, I could not move, I lay silent and as the guns rattled on and on….  

Stallion stood on the stairs and listened at the door to something shuffling around in the office. Snarls and animalistic growls barely registered as human, but the voice was familiar.

“Rain?” He called and opened the door.  

A blood-crazed beast, the Toreador stood inside, hunched and wary, his violet eyes darting towards the movement. He lunged at Stallion, fingers extended like claws. A tongue three feet long lolled out of his mouth, its end barbed with fangs.  Stallion acted quickly to Quell the beast and calm the monster…

And I was in the office, Stallion before me, his hand outstretched.  I could feel the echo of a growl in my throat, my fingers unclenched from claws, and horrified, I saw the tongue… I stumbled backward, terrified, with no idea what had just happened.  My back hit the shelving in the library, and I crumpled to the ground, shaking.  The door closed.  I was alone.  

Text from Stallion to Mr Giovanni:

RAIN’S GOT A WEIRD TONGUE WITH TEETH AT THE END.

“I’m sorry?” Mr Giovanni asked, purchasing weaponry at the time.  Stallion, wild-eyed and shaken, was returning to the safety of the freezer.

“I meant what I meant. Rain’s fucked up!”

After a few questions, it was clear what had occurred.

“Stallion, I need you to listen. Find Bruce. Tell him you need the special wooden implements in the basement for Rain.”

“Wooden..like…stakes?  Won’t that kill him?”

“No, only put him to sleep.”

“Find Bruce.  Okay, Mr Giovanni, I’m on it.”

The horrifying tongue whipped up and disappeared into my mouth. The sensation of it slipping down my throat and filling the spaces in my mouth made me choke. I stared at my hands, no longer pale and thin but ruddy, almost pink. And I was hungry like I was some empty pit never filled.  I’d never known such gnawing, energy-draining hunger before, and it scared me worst of all. Shaking, I found my phone, and I texted Mr Giovanni.

SOMETHINGS WRONG.  I’M IN THE LIBRARY.

The reply was immediate and not reassuring.

SENT STALLION TO GET REMEDY.

What remedy?

“Bruce!” Stallion had finally found Bruce going through stores in the basement, “Mr Giovanni said I had to get some wood implements for Rain.  He’s batshit crazy.”

“Fuck,” Bruce swore and pulled from his back pocket a wooden stake, “Right,  you’re taking point.” 

“What? But Mr Giiovanni said to get you…”

“And I’m telling you, you’re taking point,” The stake was thrust into his hands, and Bruce grabbed a shotgun. “What you need to do is hit him in the heart and hit him hard to get through his chest.”

I’M SCARED.  I DON’T KNOW WHAT’S HAPPENING. I texted Mr Giovanni again as the door opened and Stallion was there again, his right hand held awkwardly to his side. 

“Stallion?  I…need help…I blacked out and…”

“Shh, don’t worry about it, mate.  We know what to do.” He said, trying to put on a reassuring voice, calm and sure, “You know what torpor is, right?” He extended his arm and revealed the wooden stake.  

I knew.

I turned on celerity, but he moved first, driving the stake into my chest, almost folding me in half, but failed to pierce my heart.  The pain was a brutal, blunt force and jagged piercing. I lept to my feet, spinning around Stallion and was almost out onto the stairs when I saw Bruce, the barrel of a shotgun trained on me from below. 

“Don’t shoot! Don’t shoot! Please, don’t shoot!” I said, hearing the high-pitched babble almost incomprehensible even to me. I put up my hands and cowered back into the office only to face Stallion.

“It’s an anesthetic.  You won’t feel anything!” He reassured me above the screaming pain in my chest.  I grabbed his hands and placed them on the stake, hoping that this time he’d do it right or kill me and end the pain.  

“Please, help me…” I cried as I felt his muscles tense and plunge the stake in. 

“Good,” Said Bruce behind me, “see, no longer there.”

But I am. I thought.  Though the pain was gone, I no longer had feeling or movement.  

Stallion waved his hand in front of my face, “So, what next? Tie him up and chuck him in the freezer?”

“We won’t need ropes. He’s not going anywhere like that. We have a place.”

They stepped away for a moment, leaving me alone. Nothing responded to my commands. I was frozen in place, a prisoner inside my own body.  The only company was the mad voice of the bane and the screaming. I joined it, a silent chorus of screaming terror only in my mind.

NAIL IN THE COFFIN.

GOOD.  SECURE AND GET STALLION TO WATCH.

“Come on, we’re taking him somewhere,” Bruce said, putting away his phone.

Bruce led Stallion down through the VIP lounge to a section none of us had had reason to venture. Here, another industrial freezer door slid open to reveal a metal-lined room with shiny metal chains draped along the walls. 

“This is the time-out room for when one of you goes crazy. We’ll secure him in here.  You’re to stand guard.”
“Okay…” Stallion didn’t like the thought of watching over the lifeless body of Rain, especially as he still had his ritual laid out in the other freezer, “Give me…seven minutes, and I’ll be there.”

“No,” The authority in Bruce’s voice was brutal, “Who do you think’s bringing him down here?  Go get him.”

Stallion carried me downstairs, where Bruce bound my lifeless body with the silver chains.  Both arms, both legs, and around my neck. 

“There now,” Bruce stared directly into my eyes and slapped me across the face,  “He’s fine.”

“Here, let me try something.  It might help if he wakes up,” Stallion reached out his hand, placing it on my head.

“He’s not going anywhere, just stand guard ‘til the boss comes back,” 

“But it will be funny,” Stallion laughed and spoke an incantation.  Suddenly, I felt like I was on fire. What I could see of my skin went from the odd pink to a deep bronzed tan. The metal against my skin started to heat and burn, and the stake started to smoulder. I screamed again to no purpose, as I began to burn from the inside. Stallion pulled his hand away as if scalded, then a moment later made a gesture, and the burning ceased as soon as it started.

“What the fuck!  I thought you were friends!” Bruce exclaimed as Stallion stepped back.

“That wasn’t meant to happen!” Stallion replied, shrill and scared, “It should have made him drunk.”  He nervously wiped his hand across his mouth, “Bruce, you never saw that.” 

“What do you mean?” Bruce replied, and Stallion realised his mistake. Bruce was Mr Giovanni’s ghoul.

“Look, no harm, no foul?” He said as I cried inside.

“I don’t know,” Bruce replied, calculating, “I might need something.”

With a grimace of disgust, Stallion threw his hands up in the air, “Forget it.  Tell people, what do I care.”

“Sure?” Bruce was suddenly taken aback by the change of mind.

“Vampires, obviously. Real people would think you’re crazy.”

I didn’t listen to much outside of myself for a while.  There was too much happening in my mind.  Now that the body was still, all the entities I’d somehow collected started talking at once. And all had their own advice.  The beast wanted blood, to reach into myself and find the dark peace.  I felt the scratching voice of the watch repeating in chorus with Avel to remember the tree.  

The tree.  I had forgotten it in my flight from the house.  But what good was it now? Alone and unprotected in a house full of werewolves, who knew what else?  What would happen to the tree if it were taken and…corrupted? Would the tree of life become a tree of death?  I saw the swords I’d been imagining above my head for the past six weeks and now finding their mark. This was just the beginning of the horror, and I could do nothing.

You still have your telepathy, I heard Avel whisper, and I grasped hold of the idea like a drowning man, a plank of wood.  I projected my thoughts and found minds all around me.  Delith at the bar upstairs, random patrons and other casual staff, Giuseppe up stairs, Stallion and Bruce.  Stallion had just burned me, so I focused my thoughts on Bruce.

I am very much awake – let me out of here! I was pleased when I saw him wince, and then his grey eyes found mine. He leaned in close and whispered.

“You see Rain, I know.” The coldness of his words chilled me more than the temperature of the room. I was trapped, and no one who cared knew where I was.  This was too much…too much like…

No.  I focused again.  I’d found Giuseppe before and quickly found him again. Unlike Luna I’d been able to be cordial with him, though it was the same friendly mask I reserved for the Nosferatu.  He’d also been sympathetic at the punishment. Maybe he’d be sympathetic again. 

Please, Giuseppe, I need help,  My focus wavered under Bruce’s pronouncement. Images of the reinforced freezer room, the chains and the screaming voices all filtered through the message.  

When I was aware of my surroundings again, Bruce was gone, leaving only Stallion looking awkwardly anywhere but at me.  He stood there in silence for ten minutes or so, gesturing over and over as if practising or refining the movement. The door creaked open.

“Hey, I got a message there was a party?”  Giuseppe’s wet grin settled on me, “Oh, Rain’s the party, alright!”

“Hey, Giuseppe,” Stallion said breezily as if seeing him at the start of shift, “A party?  Na, Rain’s not a pinata.” 

“Hi, rough night, huh?” Giuseppe licked his oversized lips. “Say, you look like you could use a feed. I can look after Rain.”

Stallion thought a moment or three, “I should stay here. Why don’t you get me drinks so we can sit together?”

I didn’t know what was holding Stallion there, but I was grateful for it.

Please, don’t leave me alone…with him. I sent as clearly as I could, hoping to stir some feeling in him.  

I did that.

Stallion turned and looked at me.  He stepped in closer, examining me.  He then opened my mouth and pulled out the hideous thing that was my tongue.  

“He has teeth on his tongue.  I watch out for that,” He said, letting the thing loll onto my chest, “I’ve got other shit to do.”  And he left.  The door closed, and Giuseppe, his large eyes glowing in the near darkness, slowly turned them towards mine.

“Hello Rain. I’ve always thought you were such a pretty boy.  My uncles told me how this works,” He stepped forward and placed his hands delicately on my chest.  I couldn’t feel it, but my skin crawled nonetheless.

Without removing his hands from me he moved first to the collar around my neck and unfastened it, then down to the manacles on my legs, then back up, releases my left and then right hand.  My body slumped, and he caught it carefully, laying it down so my head didn’t hit the concrete floor.

“Now, no stake out.  Not yet, but…” he took my tongue and carefully rolled it back into my mouth, ”…we don’t need that awful thing, do we.”

Of all the depravity I’d seen in his mind, I had never thought his attentions would be so…personal. And after all the horror, fear, and pain of the last few hours, Giuseppe spooning up beside me on the floor of the freezer was almost…normal. I couldn’t feel him, could barely see him, and only heard his soft, childish giggling as he slowly undressed me.  I retreated, sinking into the darkness where only the voices could find me.  

“So, you have your submachine guns, silver bullets, ballistics shields, claymores…anything else you want tonight, Dominic?” Ask Mr Gioivanni’s supplier as he tallied up the bill.

“That seems to be the lot. And it goes without saying, I do appreciate you fulfilling my order on such short notice.”
The tallying paused.  The gun dealer’s glanced up from this calculations at one of his best customers. 

“I’m afraid this will be the last time.  I don’t know what you have going on tonight, but it’s not good, and I’ll have nothing to do with it. This…this order, it’s too hot…too heavy.  We do this deal, and then we’re done.  Is that understood?”

Mr Giovanni started counting out cash from his briefcase, “I don’t know you.”

Stallion returned to his ritual in the freezer, but his mind was all over the place. 

What did Rain think he was doing scaring me like that?  

And then, I had to stake him?!  

He deserved to be staked.

The ritual failed.  His anger turned to the only place it could go.

He deserves more than being staked. He sent a message to White Shark.

11.55 pm, 6 hours until Sunrise.  12 days until The Succubus Club.

Luna and Izac walked into the Crowbar just before midnight.  They scanned the main room and saw no one they knew other than the new barmaid, Delith.  Luna stared daggers and Izac grabbed her hand and started towards the stairs.

“I have to go see Mr Giovanni.  See what’s happening.”
“Yeah,” she replied, dragging her eyes off the deadly Delith, “I’ll go to the library.  Though, I don’t know if Mr Giovanni is here. Didn’t he say he needed to prepare for his Uncle’s arrival?”

They climbed the stairs together only to find Bruce cleaning up in the office, a mop and bucket stained red. 

“Busy night,” Bruce said, explaining the mess, “did you do what you needed to?”

“Ah, I’d like to discuss it with Mr Giovanni.  Is he here?” Izac paused.  This wasn’t going as he’d hoped.
Bruce glanced up at a close-circuit TV that showed the everchanging views from the bar’s cameras.  One of those views was the underground parking lot where a car park lay empty.

“Where’s the car?” He asked, still sounding casual and friendly.

Izac and Luna looked at each other.   

“You came through the front doors, not the carpark.  Have you lost the car?”

“No!” Izac replied sharply, too sharply.  Bruce’s eyes narrowed.

“We stayed at his new apartment. Left it in the secure parking,” Luna supplied.

Bruce’s eyes flicked to her.

“Are you keeping it?  I would have thought you’d have learnt your lesson about keeping things that aren’t yours.”

“We’re not keeping it!” she snapped back. “We need to see Mr Giovanni. Where is he?”

“Sourcing…materials,” Bruce said, picking up his bucket and mop and waiting for the other two to clear the stairs.

“What about the others?” Izac stepped into the room, and Bruce moved past without breaking eye contact.

“Oh, Stallion is waiting for friends. I can only assume he meant you.  And Rain…well, he’s held up somewhere.”

“Rain?” Luna stepped before Bruce to block his exit, “Where is he?”

“He had a…little episode.  He’s someplace safe, calming down.  It’s a nice place all to himself.” The corner of his mouth quirked, and Luna saw it.

“Where is he, Bruce?”

“I told you, hanging around.”

Childish giggling. Dark metal room…freezer…deep feeling of disgust… A jumbled mess of emotions, sounds, and images hit Luna, making her reel back.  Bruce took his chance and stepped around her and out the door.

“Are you okay?” Izac asked, only worried for Luna’s welfare.

She didn’t answer.  She ran.

Scrambling down the stairs they made their way down to the VIP room where Stallion was sitting in one of the private booths, a number of glasses already consumed, his trenchcoat stuffed with odd pieces of tape and…toothpicks?  

“Where is he?” Izac asked straight out, though the VIP room was more than half full of paying guests and their…dates. 

“Who?” Stallion replied, faning innocence and sipping from his latest glass.

“Where’s Rain?” Izac persisted as Luna started searching the VIP room for other exists.

“With Giuseppe.”
“What? Where is he Stallion?!” At the sound of Giuseppe’s name, Luna quickly returned to the conversation.

“He’s protecting Rain.”
“Yeah, and whose protecting Rain from him?!” She shouted, spotting a door and heading for it.

“What does she mean, Stallion?” Izac asked, confused. 

“Ah, I’d stop her if I were you,” Stallion suggested.  Not sure what was going on, Izac grabbed Luna’s arm and for a moment he felt the heat of her rage.
“Giuseppe is looking after him. We’re all one team, aren’t we?  All meant to look out for each other?” Stallion’s tone was smug and knowing, only making Luna boil even more.

“Giuseppe is not on our team.”

“Leave him be Luna,” Stallion said now in full seriousness, “you won’t like what you’ll see.”

That was enough for Izac to react. With his other hand, he grabbed Stallion by the shirt front.

“Is Rain in immortal danger?”  Luna broke free and headed for the door, Izac let her.

“You’ll regret what you see, is all I’m saying.”

Luna burst through the door at the back of the VIP room to find a short corridor and a big sliding metal door. It matched the one from the image in her head, and she didn’t hesitate to slide it open. 

I was in the dark.  I was still aware of the minds around me,  feeling for someone I knew who would care.  That was when I felt their presence.  It was Luna and Izac, but they were so close together, their thoughts so similar in the moment, I couldn’t tell which was which. I’d failed to solicit help from my first few tries, and if I got this wrong, I was sure I would meet a final end from the Izac’s pistol. But if I picked Luna?  

The giggling continued. I was naked from the waist up. Giuseppe was taking his time.  I sent the message.  

The moments with no definable limit ticked by.  Eventually, there were footsteps outside the door, and it rolled open.

It was Luna, rage quickly disappearing into a mixture of shock, sorrow, and eventually disgust.    Izac was quick on her heels and he stood as frozen as me in the doorway as Luna crossed the freezer and dragged Giuseppe off my staked form. I heard Giuseppe sigh as the party was now over.

I could not love her more.

“Get up,” Her tone was cold, she looked ready to pull out her cutthroat and make it worthy of its name.

“Oops…well, this is embarrassing,” Giuseppe giggled as if we two had snuck away to be alone. He did as he was told, buttoning up his own shirt. 

“Get out.”

“Can’t.” He replied simply, “I’m here to protect Rain so you don’t eat him.”

“You would do worse,” She snarled, ignoring his insinuation.

“I’ve heard about you.  You’d drink him dry.”

“Get out!” She screamed into his face before turning her back to him completely and giving her full attention to me. Again, the rage left in a flash, leaving only pity.

“Giuseppe, “Izac had found his voice, “leave.  She won’t be alone.”

Giuseppe found his jacket amongst the shreds of my clothes and put it on.

“Busy night?” He asked casually, like Bruce, as if it was just another night.

“Order from Mr Giovanni, for his ears only,” Izac replied, cooly polite.

Guisseipi didn’t like that. “Sure. And how’s the dog doing?” He smiled a simpering smile, and Izac fumed.

“You heard her. Get out.”

“I can’t.  Can’t leave you both alone with him.  Don’t know what you might do.”

Rolling his shoulders, Izac leaned in close to the nasty little man, “You know my proclivity?”
“Ah, wolf in sheep’s clothing, you.”

“Whatever, dude! I’m done with your Giovanni word games!” Izac finally said, walking into the freezer to stand behind Luna.

Luna gently sat down beside me, taking in the stake silently, watching my dead eyes for any sign of life. 

“What happened?” She asked, not taking her eyes from me.

“Rain had an episode,” Always helpful Giuseppe supplied, “besides sending him to the other side, it was the best solution.  A little time out.”

“He lost control?” Izac said, concerned. After that, when he dared to look in my direction, it was like he was finally seeing the monster. 

“Look, we’re not all buddies and friends here.” Luna looked around and found my clothes, or what was left of them. She attempted to cover me, but the shred would not stay. She did, however, find the pages I’d written earlier and tuck them away out of sight.

“See, I can’t trust you alone with him,” Guissiepi proclaimed, “you’re so mean to me, and I’ve done nothing to you.”

“I’m mean alright, just let me show you,” She went to stand, and Izac intervened.

“If you need to know what we did tonight, we drove around, met some people, determined Pyrmont is not safe…Luna got a dress…” Izac stepped between, scrambling for anything to appease the ghoul.

“Oh!” Giuseppe’s eyes grew wide, “for the big show in a few days?  Tell me, what are you wearing?”

“Nothing you’ll see,” Luna growled as Izac slowly moved Giuseppe away.

“Look, Rain is safe.  And it’s only until Uncle comes back, anyway.”

“How long?” Izac grabbed onto the shred of information, “When do you expect him back?”
“Does it matter?” Giuseppe complained, only gaining for him Izac ire.

He rang Mr Giovanni

“Uncle, I’ve been asked if you have an ETA……Rain had a moment.  He’s down in the Time Out.  Did you get what you wanted?….Good, so did I.” He glanced up at Izac with a cheeky smile on his face, “He’s fine. Izac and Luna are here….Stallion?  I told him to get a drink, he looked thirsty…” 

Though much of Mr Giovanni’s side of the conversation was a muffled garble, the rest echoed clearly in the metal-clad room.

“Giuseppe, is Rain chained up?”

“I assure you Uncle, he’s no danger to anyone.”  

“Please ensure he stays chained up until I arrive. And crack a keg open.  He will be hungry.”
“Luna misses you.  She’s very particular about how long you’ll be.  She might not be family but the next best thing, right?”

Luna did not take the bait this time. She was raking my hair away from my face, tending to me like a mother to a sick child.  Though the action were almost the same as Giuseppe’s a moment ago, the intent behind them couldn’t be more different.  If I had died in that moment, I could not have been more at peace. 

“Text Stallion to help you with the keg and find some people to help me unload.” Mr Giovanni ordered and hung up.

“You need to go help Uncle unload his supplies,” Giuseppe said to Izac as he texted Stallion. He then proceeded to chain me back up, ready for Uncle’s arrival.

UNCLE SAID YOU’RE TO GO TO THE FREEZER AND GET A FEW PACKS FOR RAIN.

“Augh shit!” Stallion said reading the text.  White Shark was due any minute, he couldn’t wander around doing chores.  Looking around him for a solution, his eyes alighted on the smart and charming bartender from earlier. She’d brought an order down from the bar and was now chatting to the VIPs.

“Delf..Delf!” He called her over and she excused herself from her guests.

“You remembered my name,” She smiled, pulling out an order pad, “What can I get you?”

“Nothing. I have to do a job for the boss, but I’m expecting someone. He’s called White Shark.  Should be here in the next ten minutes.  Can you keep an eye out for him and tell him I’m on my way?”
“White Shark? Sure, anything for you.  Just remember to put in a good word with the boss later, right?” 

“Ah, sure, no problem.” 

 Leaving the booth, Stallion headed straight for the freezer and grabbed a couple of blood packs. He then moved quickly across the VIP lounge and slipped through the door. The small hallway was empty, so he carefully slid the metal door open, placed the two blood packs inside the door, and left.  

Job done. 

As the door closed, he did notice me, half-naked, attended by Luna.  

Pinata undressed! He thought and scrambled back for his meeting with White Shark.

“I need to get a steak,” Izac leaned down and whispered to Luna.  It had been a very long night and he was still to feed after regrowing his hand, “Will you be alright here?” He glanced at Giuseppe.

“I’m fine,” She replied curtly.

Regardless, Izac had to eat.  He told himself he could be quick, he told himself that he’d make the task worthwhile by finding some help of the Nosferatu kind.  He knew a little about the curse ones. If there were Nosferatu in the bar they’d have glamors that made them look strikingly beautiful, in contrast to the ruin that was reality. Scanning the crowd, he saw two outstandingly gorgeous women standing at the bar. He noted them and raced to the kitchen, where he mulled over, confronting them while chewing over the steak. Decisions made, he returned upstairs to the general office where the bag of money and drugs was still sitting.  He grabbed a wad of cash, wrapped them all with a stolen elastic band, and returned to the freezer for the vigil.

White Shark, flannel shirt open, strutted into the Crowbar.  A few eyes glanced his way as his scruffy western suburbs chic didn’t fit with the dress code of the club.  He went up to the bar where Delf had very carefully ensure she was alone.  White Shark was soon walking down the stairs to the VIP lounge and into a handshake with his childe.

“Do you want something to drink, on me?” Stallion asked grandly.

“Yeah, don’t mind if I do,” White Shark replied,  “That bartender was really weird for a Ventrue.  Not stuck up herself like most.” 

He took a seat at the booth and looked around, “Yeah, not bad place. Alright, what’s this about? I got a message you needed me for something?”
“A couple of things.  I need a place to stay, the Pyrmont house has a little bit of a breach,” Stallion leaned in close, not sure who could be listening.

“Come again?  What do you mean by breach?”

“That’s all I know, except we’ve been told to keep clear.  I was wondering if this was something that you’d be interested in.”
White Shark looked at his son as if seeing him anew, “Might do, might do indeed.  You have access to this place?”

“Yeah, I have keys. I was thinking of going and picking up the bike.”
“Forget the bike, what do you say about a chat with some werewolves?”

“Werewolves? But won’t they kill us?”

“Nah…well, there’s some that would slash you up as soon as shake your hand, but they’re good folks mostly.” The assessing look again, “You’re not a pussy, are ya?”

“What?  I said I’d go, didn’t I?” Stallion balked at the idea of Dad thinking him weak. 

“Good on ya.  Right.  Follow me.”

White Shark got up, left the VIP lounge and took the stairs to the main room. There he crossed the floor to the fire exits and the alley out the back.  Meowing like a cat he caught the attention of eight cats, two of them trotted up to see what he wanted. After a brief conversation, the cats ran off, and White Shark turned to face his childe.

“Out front, there’s a nice looking classic car just sitting out in the public street. Want to go for a drive?”

“What? Steal it?” Stallion asked. White Shark gave him a sly grin and beckoned him to follow.  Walking out onto the main road, he stopped by a khaki green Bronco Jeep, brand new.  He threw Stallion the keys.

“I thought the Bronco was fitting.  A bronco for a Stallion, yeah?”

“For me?”  Stallion was overjoyed, “You could have got me a horse named Clyde and I’d be happy.”

“It can still be arranged,” Joked White Shark, “Or maybe one called Ed?”

With a slap on the back, White Shark climbed into the passenger seat, and the Bronco was soon on its way to Pyrmont.

COME GIVE ME A HAND IN THE BASEMENT. It was a text from Bruce. Izac had been expecting it ever since Guisseipi’s phone call. He made excuses and left to find Bruce in the carpark as Mr Giovanni returned from his trip.

“Have you cleared up your shit?” Izac said to Bruce. He was still fuming from the way Bruce had behaved when they arrived and wanted to put the ghoul in his place.

“That’s a really mean thing to say about Rain,” Bruce quipped back, landing a heavy blow to Izac’s conscience. 

He winced visibly, “Way to make me feel bad about myself.” 

“Happy to help.  Here, give us a hand with these, “ He opened the boot to reveal seven wooden and nylon crates.  As they pulled the crates out of the car, Mr Giovanni walked to the rear of the garage and found a loose brick.  Hidden behind was a keypad that he used before replacing the brick.  The wall slid aside to reveal the armoury.

“Where’s the car?” Mr Giovanni spied the empty car space. 

“Luna and I went to the flat.  It’s in the secured parking over there.”
“Any reason why?”

“No, none.  Just went straight there,” He winced again.  He was no good at lying, “Look, there’s 40K of mine that is now yours.”
Mr Giovanni didn’t respond, except to open a crate.  It was full of magazines and ammunition. 

“Load magazines will you, please?”  

Izac did without question.

“Uncle Ambrogino is coming.  He’ll want to visit Pyrmont.”
“Who?” Asked Bruce, genuinely curious.

“Ha, I know something you don’t.” Izac laughed at Bruce’s ignorance.  Bruce’s smile, in return, never made it to his eyes.

The first thing I knew about Mr Giovanni’s return was the sliding door opening and him walking in. He took in the room, my state of undress, and the cold atmosphere between Luna and Guisseipi that had nothing to do with the location.

“Where’s Stallion?” 

“Uncle, your back!” Guisseipi exclaimed with pleasure, “Stallion, I haven’t seen him  for a while.”  

“The blood bags, we need to start them dripping.  Where are they?” 

“I texted Stallion as you ordered, “ Guisseipi simpered as Mr Giovanni spotted the two bags left inside the door. Without another word, he grabbed and hung one just above my mouth.  Before setting it dripping, he examined the horror within my mouth.  

It was the first time Luna had seen it, and I would have given anything to look away. It was worse than being found naked to have that terrible thing uncurled and examined. 

“Serpent’s fangs.  Not a demon then, but it is a possession.” He confirmed, like a Doctor examining a diseased patient. “Whatever came through the wall is changing Rain.”

“A possession? We can fix it.  Exorcism,” Luna said confidently.

“That’s what Uncle Ambrogino is for,” I saw Giuseppe’s eyes go wide behind them.

“I think I could do one,” Luna added, again more confident than the average person should be when talking about such things, ”A Latin bible, holy water, a religious symbol…”

Mr Giovanni glanced at Luna.

“Orthodox.  Thanks to the great schism.”

“Indeed?  Giovanni’s are Roman Catholic, of course.”
“So, when will Uncle Ambrogino be here?”

“Anytime within the next two nights. In the meantime, we’ll leave Rain here. We’ll feed him, and tomorrow night, we’ll take out the stake.  But he stays chained until Uncle Ambriogino’s arrival.”
“I’ll not leave him,” Luna leapt up in my defence, “And do we have to have him like this?”

“Luna, it is either here, safe or dead.  Which would you prefer?” 

She backtracked and tried a new angle, “Okay, but anyone but Giuseppe to stay and watch.”
“See Uncle, “ Giuseppe complained like a child, “She hates me, and I do nothing to deserve it.”

“My boy,” Mr Giovanni patted his nephew’s shoulder, “You will just have to win them over with your natural charm.”

Inside the silent Pyrmont residence, the front door opened, and Stallion led White Shark in. With no Slobbers to greet Stallion or Lenny to give a friendly bustle to the place, the house was silent and empty.

“So, our guests are arriving soon.  For the sake of this little interaction, I’m saying I own the property, right.”

“Feel free to kick back. I’ve got a few little jobs to do upstairs.” Stallion offered the hospitality of the house and climbed the stairs to Luna’s bedroom.  Amongst her uni work, books and laptop, he called to all the cockroaches in the area to take up residence. Soon, the fawn cut pile carpet was brown and glistening with tens of thousands of invertebrates, their dry carapaces rubbing against each other, creating a rasping scratching sound.  

“Hey!  What’s with this tree?” White Shark called from my room, “It seems weird.  Do you mind if I take it?”
“The coterie may…” Stallion said, remembered it was mine, and changed his mind,” but as no one is here to say, take what you want.”

“I’ll just take a branch. They won’t even notice,” White Shark replied, carefully removing one twig from a branch.

A knock at the door and the two vampires made it downstairs to welcome their guest, a couple of punks still wearing the same outfits they’d worn in the seventies.  

“G’day gentlemen, welcome.”  They walked in taking up more room than their average human size would warrant. 

“I’m his child,” Stallion introduced himself, and the werewolves sniggered.

“What?  Another one White?” One said, seemingly on good terms with the Gangrel sire.
“When will you learn,” The other one added, chuckling.

“You know how it is, gotta collect them all, right?” White Shark smirked, closing the door and getting down to business, “So, do your lot know what’s going on here?”

“Suppose you tell us, then we’d both know.” The first spoke, crossing their arms.  They weren’t in the mood for a chat.

“No, I suppose not. Well, another of your breed, not your mob has been here recently. My childe here has more information, I’ll let him explain.” White Shark turned to Stallion who had, until that point, been happy to sit back and follow after his sire.
“I’ve been informed that there is something known as a breach on this property.”

At this, the werewolves literally pricked up their ears.

“Can we see it?”

“White Shark?” He passed the decision-making back to his sire, who nodded approvingly.

“Sure, let’s go have a look.”

Stallion led the small group to the door under the stairs and opened it, but didn’t go down first.

“Well, led the way, son,” White Shark prompted and with a sudden jerk into life, started down the stairs.  The basement was pretty much as he’d last seen it.  More of the blood packs seemed to be consumed than he remembered them using the night they arrived.  Maybe Rain had a snack?
“We call this place The Pit.”

“Ha, fitting name,” Said the second werewolf caressing the walls with his hand.  Suddenly, his hand sunk in up to the elbow.  The first tried as well, and they grinned like school children.

“Well, what a treat!” The first crowed.

“What do you want for it?” The second asked.

“Well, Stallion. With your wealth of knowledge on the subject, what do you think this place should go for?” White Shark once more turned the subject over the Stallion who this time goggled at the idea of selling.

“I…er..well, as I see it we’ve struck double the oil here.  So, would double the market price be reasonable?”

“Huh?” The first said, confused.

“How much?  What do you want for it in money?”

White Shark rolled his eyes, “How ‘bout we say forty million and an invite to the next gathering.  Can’t be fairer than that.”

“Deal,” The first werewolf stuck out his hand to shake, “But we’ll be paying in precious stones. Carrying that much cash around is dumb in this day and age.”

“Forty million and a cat,” Stallion added to the deal, thinking Izac would appreciate a cat now that he had his own apartment.

The two werewolves look at each other and then back at Stallion, a cloud of confusion fogging the deal.

“Forget the cat, only joking.”

“Oh…good then,” The deal was done and the werewolves started to dance.

“We’ll come back tomorrow and have ourselves a little dance down here.” With that, one werewolf and then the other walked through the wall and disappeared.

“Well done, my boy. Now you’re playing with the big boys.  A multimillionaire, huh?”

“Twenty million!” Stallion’s mind boggled at the number, “I’d never spend that much..ever!”
“Now hold on a minute there, lad,” White Shark stopped halfway up the stairs to the main house. I bought you your car, set you up with a deal, negotiated everything. I warrant you deserve your finder’s fee, say fifteen mil…”  Suddenly, White Shark’s head flicked up, and his head swiveled left and right, trying to detect the source of a sound. “Did you hear it?”

Stallion strained his excellent hearing and heard nothing beyond the constant dull roar of the City above them.

White Shark’s head whipped around again and swore.

“Why didn’t you tell me what this place was?” He barked as this time Stallion heard a skittering of something down in the pit.

“I did, it was a breach,” Stallion complained at the injustice of the accusation.

“You didn’t tell me about the fuckin’ uglies though, did ya! Fuck!  They probably heard the whole deal.”
“They built a tunnel straight in,” Stallion said, pointing out the reused cupboard covering the hole in the wall. “We could chase them down.”

“Na,” White Shark said heavily, realising the news would be common knowledge by the end of the night, “Now you’re getting eight million.” He huffed his way back up the stairs, Stallion protesting in his wake.

“We’re done for the night.  You enjoy your car. I’m off to find a meal.”

As Izac and Mr Giovanni left on an interview with the Prince, Luna continued vigil over my body.  Though Giuseppe continued complaining that Luna could not be left alone with Rain, as soon Mr Giovanni left, he soon got bored of watching and found something else to do.  This was the chance Luna had been waiting for.  Carefully, she went through my pockets.  She found the watch, in my vest pocket.  That quickly disappeared, of which I was very grateful.  She found my wallet and phone and put them aside.  She then found pieces of wood that I recognised as belonging to my puzzle box. 

 I’d given that to the Prince soon after Stallion’s disastrous song at Elysium. I had no idea how they had come to be in my pockets. They hadn’t been there when I put the suit on that evening.  I could only imagine that the Prince had had the Nosferatu return it sometime during or after the Interview with Francesco.  That meant they were down in the Pit when he opened the hole and the bane had infected me.  But why give the puzzle back now? 

As she put the pieces back in the pocket where she’d found them I wondered what was the significance of the box’s return and in such a state?  Was it a message that I, was as broken and useless as the box?

Finally, she pulled out the sheets of paper and unfolded the first. My will.

Dear All,

I’ll forego to “Being of sound mind…” bit of this as you already know that’s never been true. I’d like to not die. If that’s not in my cards, then consider the rest of this my will and testament.

Everything I own belongs to the coterie.  Use it wiser than I would.  Give generously.  Money like life,  is not worth anything if it’s not shared.

Treat Lenny decently, whatever is decided.  Remember he like you, is someone I love.  I know he can be more than the wretched hand he’s been dealt.  Remind him of that. 

That’s it. Not much to say for a life, but I’ve always tread lightly on this world.  

Please find attached messages for each of you.  It’s poor respect for a magician to peak at his tricks.  Respect each other’s privacy in this. What you do with your private message…well, I don’t get a say anymore.

I was very lucky to have known you all.  Thank you for your time and patience.

The man you knew as Rain.

As soon as she’d finished reading the will and her note, she read the others.  I should have given her an exemption, she knew all that was in them anyway. With reverential care, once finished, she carefully returned them to the inner breast pocket of my jacket.  

12.20 am, 6 hours until Sunrise. 11 days until The Succubus Club.

***************************************************************************************************************

Thoughts from Luna

1,095 Days

Netflix and diary entries could only entertain them for so long. Luna could care less about Stallion but the breach and Black Spiral Dancer Werewolves had her thinking of Rain. 

They had just left him… what a friend she was. 

Izac emerged from the room, stashing his diary back away and with a flick of his head, they were out the door and walking across the street to the Crow Bar. 

As the sun slowly approached, the atmosphere of the bar changed. Though patrons were still inside, less arrived and more left. 

Delif, the kindred mixologist that had used Dominate on Rain stared them down as the two walked further into the bar. 

Walking up to the next level, Bruce stood with a mop. Moving the instrument in a circular motion from Dominic’s office to the corridor. 

Odd. The head Giovanni wasn’t here and maybe Bruce is his cleaner but not a simple employee. 

As him and Izac talked, she only spoke when her name was mentioned. Her eyes tracked the speck of red that had leeched into the recesses of the wooden flooring. 

Whose blood? 

“I thought you would know better Luna, about taking things that aren’t yours.” She knew the predatory look in his eyes. The kind of guy that is not warning but promising the enjoyment of her pain. 

“Borrowing. The car is in a safe place.” Her certainty seemed to sway him. Not as entertaining when they fight back. 

Bruce goes to speak again but Luna is pulled out of the corridor. 

She lays in a meat locker. The cold gnaws at her fingers, the environment oddly enchases her chest. Metal hands  in the form of chains hang from the ceiling, reaching out to her. Then she hears it. The childish giggling of someone who knows they are doing something wrong. Of someone who knows they are about to get away with the taboo. 

No. She’s undressed. Laying paralysed on concrete flooring. 

Giuseppe’s giggles are unmistakable. 

The vision is not hers but Rain’s. 

She doesn’t excuse herself. Her boots hit the boards as she leaves Izac’s side. 

She- He’s underground. Lower than the usual meat locker. It’s a place she does not know but she will find it. 

She has to save him. 

The fire she had quelled sprung to her fingertips. Swelled in her chest ready to explode. Luna will fight for herself yes, but she’ll burn to the world to keep the ones she loves safe. Even if that cost is her bones. 

She can hear Izac calling out to her. Once she descends the steps to the VIP lounge, his figure tenses from discomfort. Fine. She’ll blaze the path for them. She takes his hand into hers and her eyes scan for a further way down. 

Stallion sprawls himself to a booth. Empty glasses of blood stacked as if two other people had been there. He’s waiting. 

“Where is he?” Fuck pleasantries. 

He stares. His eyes are as empty of working braincells as his prefrontal cortex. 

“Where is he?” The anger must spark against something in his brain because Stallion bothers to sit up. 

“Oh Rain? He’s cooling off. Lost himself a little, y’know? He’s in Giuseppe’s care.” 

Giuseppe’s care is borderline rape. She can practically feel him touching her. 

“I’m not fucking around, Stallion. Where is he?” Her tone draws some eyes. She’d smash his fucking head into the table to be able to get one intelligent thought from him. 

“Come on Luna! Aren’t we a group? What’s not to believe?” Stallion accentuates his words with the sway of his hands as if he’s Socrates postering a philosophical question. 

We are a group,” because Stallion cannot be thick enough to include anyone but himself, her, Rain and Izac in that collective. “Not Giuseppe.” 

Izac’s hand slips to grasp her shoulder. She knows this type of grip. Stay here, it says. As if she’s a child about to wander off. 

“Stal,” Izac leans forward, straining his hold on her. 

Her eyes scan the enshrouded room. A corridor deeper into whatever the fuck this place is catches her eye. 

An inch further- 

-Luna breaks free from his hold. She’s been restrained by enough people older and taller than her to calculate the movement just right. 

Her steps are followed by Izac’s once more. 

She’s seen this metal door before. It’s like the one used to house the ‘kegs.’

She’s all momentum, using nothing but pent up anger to force the door to slide open. 

Giuseppe is displayed over a prone Rain, hands holding an unbuttoned shirt. A stake impaled in his chest. The inbred rolls his eyes, sighing as his moment is clearly ruined. 

“Get. Off.” The only thing keeping Giuseppe alive is his Giovanni name. She’s beaten people to a pulp for much less than this ‘heavy petting’.

She knows it’s wrong. Death is no solution but his warm blood, staining this cold and condemned place made an oddly satisfying fantasy. 

She knows Giuseppe’s excuse. Like every molester before him. ‘No harm, no foul.’ 

She knows he’s saying as much. That he’s just so nice, why would she be untrustworthy of him? 

And yet as she advances, he steps back. Maybe he can see it. The blood thirst in her eyes. 

It’s not targeted at Rain. 

Kneeling by Rain’s side, she knows more is wrong than what Giuseppe did or did not do. He’s cold to the touch, unlike the normal coldness by lack of blood. His skin is unnaturally pinkish, tainted by a dye like rose over his usually even complexion. 

Izac and the lesser Giovanni speak about Rain’s loss of control. His timeout in this safe room. It changes to their previous activities. 

“She got a dress.” She knows Rain’s aware of her tightening hold on his hand. The hairs along her body stand up in relation to her growing fight or flight response. 

Luna lacks streetwise. She’s always relied on her group to fill in the gaps between her intelligence and their ability to react. To compensate, she’s developed some gut instincts that are never wrong. Even when she refuses to listen to it, her gut is always right. 

“How’d it look?” She can hear her innermost voice begging Izac to not say anything. For his pleasantries to give way to reason. 

Giuseppe wants to eat her alive. Anyway he can. Voyeur her until looking can become touching. Waiting on the sideline. Licking his lips. 

The pack’s closing in. 

“It looked good.” Izac’s voice rises in infection when he finishes ‘good’. He’s picking up on Giuseppe’s new fixation. 

“Describe it.” 

“No.” She can’t tell if he denied from realising Giuseppe’s motive or if he wanted to keep the image to himself. 

Her eyes snap from Rain to Giuseppe’s, “if you weren’t so important I really would kill you.” That’s not a threat. No. It’s a promise she’ll keep for eternity. 

Izac tried to convince Giuseppe to leave. He doesn’t budge. Can’t trust Kin, right? 

No. She gets one opportunity at Giuseppe’s back and she’ll leave him bleeding. 

Giuseppe picks up his phone to call his Uncle. The superior of them all. Izac stays by the door, though he watches her as she looks back at him. They leave for a couple hours and after killing people Rain is the one to fly off the hook? 

“A ‘useful tool’ huh?”she whispers to Rain. It’s anger. It’s anger because she can’t be upset. Emotion is weakness. 

A predator watches her. 

“She might not be family but she may be the next best thing.” The raw fear she could barely suppress. Her knuckles white as she balls her hands. No nervous shake here. Not right now. Rain needs her. 

Whatever Giovanni said, it convinced Giuseppe to leave her alone with Rain. His body picked up and chained to desperate hands. Now it’s her, Izac and a hanged man. 

“I need to do something,” Izac almost sounds hesitant. Not to leave her with Rain, no, but to leave her. 

She hums an acknowledgement. Green eyes trained on Rain’s all seeing ones. Stuck in his own mind by the wood that pierces his heart. 

Luna looks at Izac. They must separate once more, after all they had gotten themselves into. He looks onto her, a confidence newly made after meeting Mother Pasta.

He leaves and she is reminded that she must be cleansed. That at this time, she is nothing but a tainted smear. 

She sits, pulling her legs to her chest. She remembers the nights, sleeping on surfaces unfit for her. Treading where she was told not to go. The days filled with hollowness followed by laughter filled nights. 

This solitary feeling she knew from a young age. Masking its familiarity with “friends” and alcohol could never blemish this embedded bond. 

A made loner. 

The coolness of the locker does not bother her. The concrete pushes her bones but she does not move. She could sit in one place for hours, days, and never make a sound or move an inch. 

Confessionals are a form of solitary. 

Pews a lineup of sin, sinner and saints. 

She hadn’t prayed in three years and yet this night she asked for God’s protection. Asked for his forgiveness for protecting herself against her enemies. 

Maybe she’s never changed. 

“We’re in big trouble, huh?” Rain cannot respond. He cannot even blink. “It’s okay,” she gives him her best smile, “we’ll figure it out.” She leaves the last thought within her head.

They have to figure it out. Their un-lives are hanging on a precipice they cannot even see. 

A while or no time at all, Dominic Giovanni and his wort of a nephew return to the cellar. She’s aware enough to stand up and move when Dominic approaches Rain. 

What she did not expect was for him to open his mouth to supply a blood drip but allow an otherworldly tongue to roll out of Rain’s mouth. 

Her reaction is reflexive as her hands go to cover her eyes. 

The tongue has teeth. It’s metres long. 

“You see that?” She wished she hadn’t, “it seems our Rain is possessed.” Returning from the shield of her eyes, Luna decides to make her intelligence useful. 

The extreme thirst, mutated tongue and change to complexion are not usual changes. Possession is correct. Something not technically of this plain uses Rain’s body as host and it is not demonic explicitly in nature and it is certainly not his mother. 

Bane. Breach. Seems like they created an occultist wet dream by accident. 

“I could perform an exorcism.” A Lesser Sanctification of the Water ritual and now exorcism in one day? She’s hitting religious milestones in hours rather than years. 

Giovanni’s eyes are quick to look at her, “a fellow Catholic?” Oh yeah. Italians. So particular about their type of God worship. 

“Orthodox.” She could write essays of how their detachment from the original Messiah makes all their worship but a weak imitation of devotion but he would not listen to her. 

He says as much with, “we will wait for Ambrogino. Rain is not himself.” Doesn’t take a fucking eye doctor to see as much. 

And she is cornered again. Forced into a spot of inaction. She cannot leave Rain to gather the materials needed for the act and to do so would be disrespectful to Dominic. Again. 

She is alone with the body of Rain once more. His monstrous characteristics are more of study after the initial fright. 

“What would you do?” She walks around his suspended body. “Now if you were religious you would probably perform the exorcism but,” she rounds back to his front, “if you knew Giuseppe lay waiting in the dark you wouldn’t leave me alone.”

She steps closer, “I mean I hope not-“

-Rain’s jacket pockets are abnormally overpacked. 

Her hands start to unpack them. 

A familiar puzzle box enters her grasp. She stares at it. Luna thought Rain had disposed of it after Stallion made a scene of revealing their skeletons. Disappearing and reappearing acts are not her favourite things. Not the book and not this damn puzzle. She puts it back. 

Next item she knows by touch alone. 

A possessed pocket watch. If she was smart, she would leave it. Let Rain shoulder the blame on paralysed shoulders as the Giovanni’s find a way to manipulate another one of their discoveries. It’s irrational and yet she pockets the watch into her own jacket. 

His wallet and phone are normal and she cares less about what they contain. She has no need for his money and she couldn’t access the device if she wanted due to password protection. 

The folded printer paper is not something she expects. 

Four pieces neatly entangled and the handwriting is undeniably Rain’s. 

“…consider the rest of this my will and testament.”

It’s really that serious, isn’t it? Drafting wills and personal notes. 

Even though Rain said to not read the others, she had to. I mean, it’s what the old her and the new her have in common. Some rules were made to be broken. 

Eclipse… 

After reading she places the paper neatly folded back into Rain’s pocket. 

Eclipse would protect what’s closest to her. Maybe not as brash, maybe she would be softer around the edges and dress in brighter colours but she would say what needed to be said. No matter the expense. Especially if it kept her people alive

The text to Izac is simple and straightforward: 

WE NEED TO TALK BEFORE YOUR EXCLUSIVE MEETING. 

************************************************************************************************************

Thoughts from Izac:

The shoreline 

Time moves ever forward, no exceptions. We sit at the edge of the water, tossing the stones of our actions. Some ripples return to us small, innocuous. Others turn to waves and break against the shore. It is only once they arrive, we realise the weight of what was thrown. 

When Luna and I returned to the Crowbar, it felt surprisingly empty. The night had been a long one and with everything that was to come, I was hoping to be able to talk as a group to discuss our plan for Pyrmont. Giovanni was out preparing and according to Bruce, Stallion was playing guard to the last of our company. Luna rushed downstairs to confront Stallion on the situation, true to form. Part of me wanted answers too.

 I’ve never liked the basement, from the day I joined Giovanni’s employment, I’ve made all attempts to avoid it. The countless missing persons and lost loved ones. The patrons that fail to see their drinks as nothing more than that. I’ve been told that their last moments are good ones before being strung up as ‘kegs’, but part of me doubts Giovanni has that kind of consideration for his food. For the moment, he wasn’t there, and Luna was insistent to get past Stal and see for herself what had become of Rain. 

Rain fell to his beast. Whatever has been weighing on his mind must have been too much. At least he didn’t turn the ground floor into a charnel house so people in the know must’ve acted quickly to keep him controlled. Luna rushed into the hidden freezer in the back and found Giuseppe in an embrace with the motionless body of Rain, shirtless and staked. I feel for his position. I wish I could something for him, but diving in blind won’t help matters at this point. 

Luna was furious, spitting back at the jabs and goads of Guiseppe. Until now he had seemed relatively above board, just a bit unorthodox. But he is a Giovanni, and it seems he has learned from his uncle well. He was in insistent on not leaving, even going as far as to suggest diablery was mine and Luna’s intention for the privacy. With our efforts last night both of us could have easily handled him out of the freezer, but discretion and not to mention the family name, stalled us in those efforts. 

Trivialities and small talk didn’t persuade him to move either. Brining up our shopping escapade froze Luna solid as an unsettling look crossed Giuseppe’s face. Sometimes I don’t know when to shut it, I’m going to have to learn that lesson quick. Thankfully he left after a brief call with the old man. 

There wasn’t much for me to do but clutter the space. Luna stuck close to Rain, now locked back into the medieval restraints he was taken from. If I had a choice, I would have stayed. I wanted to. I left her them there.

 I noticed Stallion speaking another patron, a shirtless, scruffily kempt man. They talked for a minute or two before swiftly leaving. So much for a team conversation. While I would’ve preferred to be anywhere but in the basement bar, I have a job to do. Doing a quick survey, I could spot at the edges of some the telltale signs of Obfuscation. If I hadn’t been dragged away to loading the ordinance… I want to avoid favours where I can, enough cash will should get someone to show me the trick to it. 

Giovanni has set up the meeting with the prince. Time for me to make good to Mothers favour. I wont lie that there is apprehension to seeing him again. With everyone watching, he will no doubt have done at least some homework, I just hope not enough. Mother insists I don’t come back with anything but a yes. I don’t want to see my time with the Bone Gnawers be for nothing. I can’t let it fall through.

 I like you scared

 Time moves ever forward. The ripples are now waves at the shoreline. They loom over all of us, a combination of our actions merging into the wall we have to face. There is high ground. There is still time. For some of us at least… Speaking of 

There is a chance I won

Notable NPCs

Ambrogino:  5th Generation Vampire, Cappadocian and elder of the Giovanni Clan.  

Avel:  Rain’s mother, a wraith.

Beelzebub: Fallen angel and entity in Rain’s pocket watch.

Bobby Lisner: Malkavian seer who lives in an old Sewer pipe in The Rocks.

Brendan Virgil: A.K.A. Miss Divine Intervention.  Rain’s close friend.

Bruce: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni

Cabolut Hazzim: the name given by a vampire who cleared out the homeless at Rain’s old squat

Detective Woodman:  NSW Policed premiere detective and a sufferer of schizophrenia.  He has an assistant currently called Notetaker.

Francis Tuttle: Name given in charge of the investigation into the deaths of homeless in Surry Hills.

Garcia: Sire.  Unknown location.

Giuseppe Giovanni: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni.  Some sort of relative of Mr Giovanni.

Lenny: Rain’s Ghoul and artist friend

Madeline Blackwell: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni, working at the State Coroners Court.

Night Rider: Red-haired vampire?  Works for the Prince.

Pangea: a Nosferatu (tunnel builder)

Paul: a Nosferatu of the sewer rats

Prince Sarrasine (Sar-ras-seen): Toreador Ruler of Sydney*

Sparrow: a Nosferatu of the warren in Pyrmont, closest to home

Teeth of Titanium: Werewolf dingo met in Leichhardt.

Glossary of terms:

Anarchists: a faction of Vampires.  Caused issues in Los Angeles recently, killed the Prince.

Antediluvian: from before the time of the biblical flood.  The third generation that were the progenitors of the thirteen clans of vampires.

Bone Gnawers: A pack of werewolves

Blood hunt:  A process to destroy a vampire who has broken a tradition.  Specifically mentioned in the sixth.

Blood worm: What a possessed vampire can turn into.  

Black Spiral Dancers: A pack of werewolves that worship a being of entropy.

Canaanites: Those descended from Cain, the first murderer and vampire.

Camarilla:  a faction of Vampires closest to the Princes.  Believe in hierarchy and order.

Clan or Bloodline:  From one the 13 antediluvians. 

Marauder: A mage gone mad.  Living in his own pocket dimension that answers to the whim of his broken mind.

Diablerie : the drinking another vampire blood and soul

Favour:  How Vampires pay for things they want or need doing.

Fetter: A place, person or thing that binds a wraith to the Shadowlands.

Ghouls: Servants of a vampire who have been fed vitae.  They are loyal, stronger, more resilient and sometimes show other powers gained from the blood. They must receive the blood at least once  a month  or they return to being human. Can be addictive.  

Glasswalkers: A pack of werewolves Izac is familiar with this 

Hunter:  Members of the Society of Leopold, a branch of the Catholic Church.  Fanatical vampire hunters and killers.

Kin: Vampires, a name among themselves

Kine: Humans

Marauder:  a rouge mage, often mad. They are likely to act in a way that exposes the Otherworld of the Masquerade to exposure. 

Masquerade : The rule that keeps vampire society safe.  Hiding ones nature from the world.

Men in Black: An international unit dedicated to controlling supernatural and alien entities.

Sabbat: a faction of Vampires that believe that the progenitors of the clans will one day awake and eat all their young.

Traditions: Six laws that vampires live by.

Vaulderie: A ritual where Kindred swear loyalty to each other.

*Sarrasine, a novella by Balzac.  Sarrasine is a sculpture who is infatuated with an Opera Singer, Zambinella. She thinks herself cursed and deflects his advances.  At a performance, Zambinella is revealed to Sarrasine to be a castrato.  In a rage, Sarrasine attacks the singer, only to be cut down and killed by their bodyguard.

The fourth life of Rain 52. Rewards for the wicked

2.00 am Tuesday,  5 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. Granville

“Ur…I’ll deal with Dominic…you get Vida,” Stallion said, leaping from the car and running (limp forgotten for now) across the road with Mads in pursuit. From above the prone Dominic, tiles rained down, pelted at him by the deranged Vida, laughing like a giddy child. Dominic jumped to his feet and, in the same swift move, grabbed Vida’s leg with the intent of biting her calf.  Pulled down, she cracked her head on a remaining roof tile and collapsed, stunned, a dead weight, onto Dominic, prone once more.

The sensible, reasonable part of Dominic saw the opportunity. 

Vida is unconscious, bite her neck and drain her dry.  

Unfortunately, that part of Dominic was subsumed into the Beast, who opened his mouth wide and bit down in Vida’s general direction.  His teeth his the hard bone of her skull and sent a shock through his freshly regrown teeth.  Still, the blood ran, and he lapped it up gratefully as the Beast slowly went back to sleep.

With barely a thought to his twitching leg, Stallion climbed the house and crossed the roof to the hole.  Below in the gloom and the last of the settling concrete dust, he could make out the form of Dominic chewing at Vida’s head.

“Good there, are you?  Are you coming down?” 

Dominic gave him a thumbs-up in response.  He wasn’t letting go of his catch to chat.

“What the hell is happening up there?” Mads yelled from the front lawn.  Stallion didn’t reply.

She sighed, “ Forever the conversationist. At least give me the keys to the car.” 

In the roof, Dominic held up two fingers, asking for two more minutes. Stallion nodded and climbed back off the roof.

“What do you want now?” He swung off the guttering to land in a three-point stance in front of Mads.

“What’s he doing up there?  Has he got her?” 

“He’s…taking in the suspect,” Stallion said after a moment’s thought.  He smiled, pleased at his turn of phrase.

“O-kay…” Mads rolled her eyes in exasperation.  

How was she going to explain this to the Malkavian? 

“You know that was plan B.  Plan A looked like it worked.  Why did we go with plan B?”

With a swagger that seemed to fit his chadish physique, Stallion left to start the car himself, leaving Mads to contemplate how it all went wrong.

Up in the roof, Vida was stirring, and Dominic was losing grip on his prize.  Reckless of the consequences, he stirred the blood and drew on his Potence. 

Just a little more time, that’s all I need, He repeated to himself.

“Why don’t you go and calm down the residents?” Stallion said to Mads, leaning back in his seat, his wolfish grin gleaming in the gloom.

With a click of her jaw, Mads took the passenger seat. “And how do I do that?  Don’t mind that weather balloon that punched a hole in your roof.  It lost its bearings due to an unseasonal solar eclipse. It led to a satellite explosion, which caused damage to your roof.”  She looked over at the house.  

What was taking him so long?

“Hey, I’m just the driver.  You can walk your magic however you like,” Stallion shrugged, oblivious to Mads’ sarcasm.

“Say, I hope I didn’t hit you too hard.”

“Don’t worry your pretty head about it,” she replied absentmindedly.  

Dominic was taking his sweet time, wasn’t he?

The minutes ticked away. Mads’ tense senses were sure they could hear sirens…somewhere.  She got out of the car, crossed the road again, and climbed the stairs to the house.  Dominic was still feeding.

“Hey, we need to go.”  Dominic waved a hand in her direction “We’ve done what we needed to; let’s get out of here!” 

From below, she heard a crack of heavy skullbones finally collapsing under the pressure of Dominic’s jaws. Any hope of reclaiming Plan A evaporated.

“This was Plan B.  We’d  completed Plan A.” 

“Ah, it’s been a while since I’d had a good time out,” Dominic lay back against the rafters as Vida’s body shrivelled to a husk before Mad’s eyes.  Pulling a handkerchief from his top pocket, he cleaned his face,  a blissful expression replacing the blood. Brushing aside the empty corpse, he finished the job by turning the remains to dust.  Vida disappeared into the floating motes lit by moonlight.

Back in the car, Mads was in the passenger seat, and Dominic lay out in the back seat, a glazed look to his usually sharp eyes.

“O-kay.  We did the job. She resisted and caused an upset in the neighbourhood.  After that, she had to go. We did the Masquerade a favour.” Mads rehearsed.  Maybe if she said it enough, she’d even come to believe it.

2.15 am Tuesday,  5 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. The Farm, Cowra

I knew I had the right place when we drove down the dirt road, and in the distance, I could see the silhouette of the tree, the house and the barn beyond it.  It was larger than the bonsai in a small pot I had planted. Now, it was almost as tall as me, its leaves were glossy black in the dark. I parked the car outside the farmhouse and admired the tree’s progress after a week. Eclipse sat silent and still in the passenger seat.

“Right, “ Pulling my attention back to her, “So, I’ll go inside and look out for any of those things we talked about…religious.  I shouldn’t be too long. Don’t go into the barn, that would be a bad thing to do.”

Eclipse didn’t answer.  She just sat there…seemingly moping. 

“I’ll try to be as fast as I can. I’m sorry, “ I stepped out of the sedan, leaving the keys in the car.  She didn’t reply.

There was nothing I could do for her but make the house as safe as possible.  I ran around the half dozen rooms, always surprised by a bottle of holy water from Lourdes or a stray Rosary beads left on the arm of a chair.  I wasn’t sure if a faded print of Mother Teresa counted, but I thought better of it and turned it to the wall.  In the kitchen, I found the soul jar Dominic had used last visit and reclaimed with a small cheer the slug of wraith-stuff Lupara had made.  I’d promised it to Lucretia, and after causing her potential trouble with Lady Merritt, I felt it was almost owed to her.

 I collected the loose items, the statues, the rosary and the tourist dolls from pilgrimage sites together and stuck them in a drawer of an empty room.  Remembering a large cross on the wall of the room I’d slept in, I headed downstairs.  It was still there, bigger than I remembered.  It would take two to pull it from the wall with any grace.  I took the bedcover off the bed and threw it over the semi-naked lord and saviour.

Now that I was looking around, I noticed the coffins laid out in the room were marked with the crest of the Giovanni, a Gothic ‘G’.  

Just remember, though you are my adopted childe, you are not family, Dominic had reminded me. I looked around for signs that any spiritual residents were upset with my current actions. I saw nothing outside of using my necromancy, but I knew spirits could get angry at being spied on, and I left that alone for the time being.

In the end, clearing the house took thirty minutes. She was exactly where I’d left her.  

“The room I’m sleeping in…don’t go in there…Otherwise, I think we’re good.” I opened the car door, and she stepped out with the sports bag in her hand. She glanced around, her eyes not stopping at anything in particular. She looked…lost. In the bad old days, I’d been there, too many times to count. Nothing was safe or made sense. My heart went out to her, and I said nothing.

She looked at the barn I’d warned her about.  It was tidy, painted in the last few years in a rusty red that was popular amongst the local farms.  The house was fibro, with a wrap-around verandah.  It was modest, tidy,  maybe sixty years old, and as common as kangaroos in the landscape. Then there was the tree. 

“Never thought I’d see it again,” She said, taking the tree in. I couldn’t help but grin with pleasure. It was with her help that I’d established the tree.  It was something we shared, and no one but us knew its whole secret.

“I know.  I thought I’d nearly lost it.  It’s looking good, isn’t it? I was a little worried putting it out here, but it’s doing fine.”

She said nothing in reply, so I left her to wander around while I retrieved the body from the boot and the tools I’d collected on my last visit.

As I dug a new hole close to the tree, Eclipse took the few steps up onto the verandah and entered the house. On the red dirt, I marked out where the first two bodies lay and dug the third hole on the opposite side of the tree, careful not to disturb the rootball.  I’d not had much experience with plants in life. It didn’t fit with a lifestyle of nightclubs and running from mobsters. So, I was surprised how enjoyable the experience was. Here was a living thing dependent on me for its existence. With effort, it grew, evolved, and changed, so in its time, it would also give life.  

Inside, Eclipse was making discoveries of her own.  Black and brown stains in the corners and under the skirting boards.  Twin impressions in the timber flooring where heels had dragged.  A scrupulously clean bathtub that looked like it had been washed with acid.  Plumbing that defied reason. She could see that death was at home here. Breathing in, she finally let herself relax. Yes, she could stay here.

The hole took a while to dig in the hard, sun-baked soil of the farm.  As I dug, I kept my senses sharp for signs of distress.  There was no wailing or screaming, no smell of burning, no flicker of flame.  Things were quiet on the farm, and I quietly thanked the spirits of this place that they hadn’t seen fit to make things harder for us, alone here without a Giovanni Champerone.  

All in all, the whole night had been excellent.  The night before, we’d made a plan to reclaim Izac’s heart, put ourselves in debt with the Nosferatu and had a dead body without a heart on our hands.  As it stood, we had the heart; the body was tidied away; the tree was fed and doing well; the slug was in my pocket; and the farm seemed to accept our presence. I was proud of what we’d achieved and, for the first time in a long time, was starting to feel…hopeful. Happy.

The scrap of paper burned in my pocket, making a liar out of all my good feelings.  I had to know if it was the Prince. I knew how I could find out, but after my first attempt with Izac’s keys, even vampire blood ran cold at the thought of trying to read an impression again.

I was tidying up when Eclipse joined me outside beside the tree.  She looked at it as if trying to make sense of it.  At the same time, her glance would become distant as if seeing into the future or past or beyond this world.  Then her eyes would snap back to the tree, as if it grounded her, at least for that short while.

“The trees had two bodies already, “ I said, filling Eclipse in on what she’d missed, filling in the empty air around us, “That was when I brought the tree out with Dominic.  And now it has a third.” I tried to estimate how many I thought the tree would need, but I came up with an awkward six barrels of bodies.

“It should need another nine or ten,” Eclipse said, gauging how much more it had to grow, and how well it had done so far.

“Nine or ten?” I contemplated with a growing realisation.  With the Succubus Crowd and the twenty kegs we provided only the night before, I could easily provide that many by the end of the year. 

Could you be alive again for the new year, Avel?  Could we see 2024 together.  My excitement was almost too much to contain.

I pulled out the watch, keen to share the good news with the one who’d made it all possible.

“Dear friend, what do you think of the tree?  Looking good, isn’t it?”

Yes, it’s growing quickly, said the rasping voice in the back of my mind, I didn’t expect you to be so… enthusiastic in this endeavour.  However, it was your mother. 

“Is…is…” I reminded it.  She was right here, “…will be.  Regardless, a couple of bodies every fortnight…sounds about right?”  

You could have the tree grown by the end of the year.  Alternatively, you can bring a whole bunch at once and be done with it. If you were brave enough, you could always bring something with more…potent blood.

This conversation was going down a path I wasn’t sure I liked.  More potent blood.  What a kin? I asked as much.

Anything.  A vampire, a werewolf, a practitioner of the art, a child of the weird…you are close to werewolf country, you could always lure one here.

Vampire and werewolves, I understood. I also knew that they were dangerous prey to try and take down, even if I wanted to.  Practitioners of the art were the mages, and for all their arrogance, they took in Lenny and were hopefully helping him. I had no interest in killing another mage.  As for children of the weird, the fairyfolk, I had mixed feelings.  The sensation of Rumplestiltskin’s Bloody Tinkerbell was still clear in my memory, and yet didn’t I want to get to know them too, their world and customs?  The thought of hunting down fairies to feed to the tree seemed a very bad way to start a new life.

The more I thought about it, the more I felt that a few bodies every couple of weeks was a good plan.  There was a never-ending supply of kegs, and the demon didn’t seem to be in any great hurry.  Why make enemies amongst the other races when we should be creating links

“I think we’re doing pretty well like this,” I said, hoping it sounded final.

You enjoyed the pixie dust, didn’t you?

I didn’t respond to that jibe.  And put the pocketwatch away.

Changing the subject, I turned my attention back to Eclipse, knowing if something went wrong, she was the only one who could get me out. I pulled out the slip of paper.

“Is that the note from the Prince?” She asked, eying it suspiciously.

“I suspect from the Prince, but I’d like to try something.  The only thing is, last time I botched the reading and got caught in a…nightmare.  I’m going to try to read the spirit of the person who last held it and wrote it.  Maybe it will tell me something about their reason for sending it.”

She watched silently in interest as I closed my eyes and drew on the power in the blood, channelling it towards and around the scrap in my hand.  Slowly, as if walking up to the answer, I saw that the sender and writer were male.  The scrap of paper was six hundred years old, but somehow, the script on its surface was far older.  As my mind tried to make sense out of that contradiction, a face came into the forefront of my mind, and I knew who the sender was without a shadow of a doubt.

“Lenny!  Lenny sent it!”

That Lenny in his current circles could have found a scrap of six-hundred-year-old paper was almost a foregone conclusion. I did not understand how his writing on the page could predate it and said as much to Eclipse.

“What did it say?”  She took the scrap, read the word, and turned it over, “It only makes sense if he were able to time travel.”

Time-travel.  He’d done it!  He’d found magic!  Now I couldn’t hold back my joy.  Lenny the graffiti junkie was breaking physics with trips to the past.  How far back? Only more than six hundred years!  It was beyond all expectations, and certainly beyond anything I’d seen.  

Eclipse was more circumspect.

“He’s created a paradox. That’s the problem with you magic types, I don’t know how or why you do it, but you insist on breaking the rules.”

“I don’t know how or why we do it either!” I laughed into the night. Right at that moment, there seemed to be nothing that couldn’t be achieved. “Oh, I’d love to astral project and see what he’s up to.  I wonder if I can astral time travel?”

Eclipse remained silent, ruminating on what we’d discovered.

“Don’t worry, Eclipse.  Lenny sent the note, not the Prince! ”  I contemplated the things and time Lenny must have seen and wished…Yeah, I wish I could have seen them with him.

“I feel like…I’ve seen my son grow up and travel the world. Seeing and doing things I can’t. And though I would have loved to have been there, this is still a very good day.

“You know that mages and wizards have collaborated in the past,” Eclipse said quietly as if recalling past study.

“Really?” I seized this new piece of information as if it were a lifeline. If I could just keep living, Lenny would come back, and we could…everything. “Sure, there was a few who got together to create a potion… a sunscreen for vampires.  Of course, as soon as there was a working formula, the vampire killed the mage. The mage had the last laugh.  The remaining potions he’d made were dupes, made for just that eventuality.  He fried when he tried to walk out under the sun.

“Stupid, selfish, shortsighted…” I replied, but knew that couldn’t happen with Lenny and me. We were mates, friends through the worst and the best. We’d been there for each other, and that had to mean something.

Forget the selfish and cruel vampires hiding from the world in their Masquerade. Forget the Sabat and their purity and warmongering nature. Forget the werewolves who can’t see past their animalistic desires. We could make our own world, kin and kine, magic users, and anyone else willing to put aside their differences.

“It’s pretty bloody amazing, is what it is!”

Eclipse wasn’t giving up her gloomy mood just yet. 

“But that,” Pointing to the scrap of parchment, the most cherished thing I now owned, “Shouldn’t exist.”

“I know!”

“But it breaks all the rules of reality.”

“We’re walking corpses, we hardly follow the rules.”
“Yeah, but by our presence, we don’t break the fundamental rules of reality.”

I rolled my eyes and shook my head.  I would have laughed if it had been someone other than Eclipse.

“So, rules are meant to be broken. I’ve been breaking them all my life. He just got there ahead of me, and hey, I’m fine with that, as long as he remembers to swing by sometime.”

She was not convinced and remained miserable.

“Eclipse!  This is an excellent night!  Celebrate!  We did the heist of a lifetime! We have Izac’s heart! He’s going to be amazed, and I’m sure the Lady is going to be impressed.  The tree is great! Lenny is great! Let yourself be happy!” And out of sheer exuberance, I grabbed Eclipse and hugged her.

She just stood there, neither accepting nor returning my gesture. I let her go and, without prying into her mind (though I sorely wanted to), tried to understand her. She looked scared, distracted, confused, and, above all, hopeless.

“Look, Eclipse, this life we have can be a very long and miserable one if you don’t take the victories when they come.  Is there anything that makes you happy anymore?”

She didn’t answer me. It was like she felt I couldn’t handle the truth, her truth. I’d lived my life with hundreds of fearful voices in my head, thinking I was mad, when I was haunted. What was so horrible that she couldn’t share?

Silence.  

I changed the subject.

“Hey, did you see the Museum?”

“The Museum?” Curiosity. I can work with that.

“Yeah, the Giovanni’s have some… homemade arts and crafts, and they have a little display,” I started heading back to the farmhouse, and she followed.  The room was just past the kitchen, a large room that once would have been a master bedroom.  Here, the rocking chair made of human bones, held together with sinew.  Beside it, the floor lamp, also of long bones, with a shade made of human skin.  At the windows, the semitransparent curtains, also made of human skin, as well as a dozen other artefacts made from the remains of their kills.

“Dominic was very clear that what happens on the farm, stays on the farm, so unless asked by him, best not to mention these…treasures.”

She walked around the room in silence, careful not to touch any of the craft pieces. She pulled open a wooden drawer and found more raw materials: bones, laid out in order of size; sinew, dried and rolled into cord; bottles of thick, foul-smelling, yellow glue.  I brought her to a place of spectacles and absurdity, and she saw the raw materials and ugliness.

“I thought the Giovannis weren’t into fleshcrafting,” She said, slowly closing the drawer again.

“Well, it’s not flesh crafting as such…think of it more as leather working, scrimshaw, and bonecarving.” I could see that this had been a mistake. What was broken was inside her. It was like she was in a pit, and even the beauty of light was only a bright ring around her dark world. She had become her name.

Slowly, as if no longer aware of her environment, Eclipse sank into a bone chair with human-leather seat and back.  A dry bone somewhere in the chair snapped and cracked.

“I didn’t mean to distress you. I thought it was…interesting.”
“It is interesting,” She replied with some effort, and couldn’t finish the thought.

“Well, it’s late.  Can I show you the bedrooms downstairs?”

“There are still hours before bed.” She protested, which I found odd.  Often, the depressed can’t get out of bed.

“Well, we could chat. It seems like…forever since we’ve just been able to chat. But I get the feeling you don’t want to tell me what’s going on with you.”

“Not things you really need to know about,” Was her only reply.

“Well, how about the future.  We have the heart…”

“How are you…are we going to meet the lady?” 

“She said she’d be in touch before the Succubus Club. Tomorrow night. Knowing she can see me, I could astral project, but somewhere safer than here. The time-out room is…safer.”

“She’s not lurking in your shadow?” 

“I don’t believe so,” I turned to a wall mirror decorated with short bones and bone ends and could not see the Lady’s shadow, “I’m sure she has more important things to do than follow me around.”

“So the Lady of many names has all the time in the world to show up as she pleases…as they do,” This was more my Eclipse.  Not exactly cheerful, but shrewd and sarcastic, “ So we’re just waiting out there at the farm?”

“Well, it’s a little too late to head back now, so we’ll wait out the day and head back early tomorrow night.”

“I’m surprised you didn’t bring more bodies.” She said, getting up from the delicate chair and leaving the Museum. She seemed to have changed the subject.

“Well, I only had that one I really needed to get rid of. The one that connected us to the heart we left at the museum. Now it’s dealt with.” 

“So, only that body you deem fit to bury?” She asked, and my mind was caught on the odd turn of phrase, ‘deem fit’. Certainly, the tree didn’t care what I fed it. Should I?

“There’ll be other ones.”

“Yes, but the criteria for that one was it had to be dealt with.  Will that be the criteria for all of them?” 

I wasn’t understanding something that was of importance to her.  Did it matter where the bodies came from to feed the tree?  Certainly, the tree didn’t care, and besides the suggestions, our little friend didn’t mind either. 

“Ur…yes? No. The other two were…old kegs, leftovers.”

“But they were Dominic’s kills.”

Kills? Yes, he did dispatch them in the barn, but as to how they ended up kegs, that was probably Bruce. Did it really matter who killed the poor wretches? She’d dispatched the latest one.

“Do you see the difference?” She asked, and now I knew I was missing something vital.  Did it  mattered who killed them and for what reason? I was providing fertiliser for my project plant, and it seemed she was…talking about…a ritual? Sacrifice. 

“Not at all.” I shrugged good naturedly, not caring much for the conversation, just happy she was speaking to me.

“Dominic gave you leftovers, and when you chose for yourself, you decided it had to be dealt with. So is that your criteria?”

“I have no criteria.  The tree just needed to be fed.”
“And yet, we brought only one body. There was another nineteen that could have been brought.”
“I only had one to get rid of. And we only had the sedan.”

“There was room for at least another two.”

I had to admit I hadn’t thought to bring along more. The others, having been processed by Bruce and his staff, were now kegs providing sustenance to the bar’s patrons.

“Yes, you’re right. I could have brought more.  But they weren’t dead yet.”

“I just find it odd you’re nitpicking.  You say you have no criteria, only need to feed the tree ten bodies to bring your mother back.  You had at your disposal more than enough, and yet we bring just this one.”

“No…” I hadn’t thought I was, but it seemed when it came down to it, I wasn’t willing to take a life to feed the tree. Willing is probably inaccurate.  It hadn’t even crossed my mind. Still, I wasn’t sure why I was being lectured.  Was it because I’d been inefficient with my time and energy? And here I was thinking myself clever for getting rid of the body that connected us to a crime.

“Yes.” She berated, knowing she was correct in this instance.

“Does it matter?”

“You tell me.”

This conversation was getting us nowhere.  Did she feel I lacked initiative? Me? The one who nearly killed themselves trying to build up my presence in the community. Still, this was one battle I was more than happy to lose for the sake of friendship.

“Mea Culpa! I admit it. I failed to put enough forethought into this trip. Truly, my only thought was to remove the evidence of our crimes as far away from us as possible. It was convenient that I had a tree that required feeding. Maybe we could have brought…no, we could have brought another body at least. I just took what I needed. I didn’t need to take more.”

“Fine.” At this, she seemed to let the conversation go. Like explaining algebra to an infant, she’d used all her small words and was not patting me on the head while thinking…nevermind. I don’t take patronising well.

“We didn’t mean to take the twenty. “It had been her presence that had swayed the group and led them all downstairs.  Was I even misreading that event?  “It was an accident, wasn’t it?” 

“I only wanted the one,” She admitted, thank god, “As it happened, I got all of them.”

“That’s right. A complete accident.” I let out a mental breath. 

Eclipse silently thought about what I’d said. I could tell she still thought I wasn’t getting the point, but seemed satisfied with my answer regardless.  I had passed, but only with a C-.

I was comfortable with a C.  I was never a good student.

“The tree will be fed.  Don’t worry about it.” But she didn’t look worried.  For the first time this trip, she looked…curious. 

For my part, I was thankful for small mercies.  

2.50 am Tuesday,  4 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. On route to the Crow Bar.

The other three were speeding back through Sydney’s suburbs.  Dominic, having come to his senses along the way sent a text message to Bruce.

BRUCE, SEND A COUPLE OF GANGBANGERS TO MAKE SOME NOISE AT THE TRONGATE, GRANVILLE.

With that done, he fell back against the seat, contemplating the digestion of another (older) vampire. 

Stallion drove back the long way back just in case they were followed. 

Mads lamented plan B and resigned to the fact that she would have to face the Sire. 

“You saw her light up the whole neighbourhood with her powers,” Dominic said from behind her, with enough presence of mind to advise Mads.

“I understand that, Mr Giovanni, the point was to make her more…what her sire considered ideal for a Malkavian.  We were so close to achieving that. Look, you were in a state and can’t be blamed for what happened, I get that. But damn…cracking in her skull? That was pretty fucking brutal.”

“Would you have enjoyed her having picked you as her first victim?”

“No.  I’m glad we made it out in one piece. I was worried you wouldn’t come back, Mr Giovanni.”

“Ah, you have to trust the boss. He knows what he’s doing,” Stallion said, speaking from experience.

“Well, now I have to work out what to say to the Malkavian.”

With Stallion’s vote of confidence, Dominic returned himself to his usual upright position, straightening his jacket and discovering his current state.

“Stallion, do you mind going past my place of residence.  It’ll give me a chance to freshen up and Mads a chance to find her words.”

“Right.” Mads didn’t sound confident.

“Do you want to go alone to meet this contact of yours?” Stallion asked Mads, and Dominic sank back into this revelry. The seemingly thoughtful question surprised Mads.

“What?  You’d like to come?”

“Sure.  It’s nice to meet new people.”

“My home first.  Isn’t that right, Stallion?” Called Dominic from behind.

“The decision has been made,” Stallion replied and turned the car in the direction of Leichardt.

While Dominic cleaned up and changed, Stallion headed to the kitchen for a drink.  Being big and buff had been fun, but he wasn’t sure if he wanted to be ‘The Chad’ everywhere he went.  Drawing the blood and his new Vicissitude, he thought about how he used to look and realigned his face as best he could. The results were…less.  Certainly less Chaddish, but also less Stallion. At least he’d be less noticeable.

“I should take a photo for reference next time,” He said, chugging down a bag of blood.

Mads was at a loose end.  She didn’t like being in the private residence of Dominic; it made her feel uncomfortable. He lived a lifestyle that she hadn’t even dreamed was possible, and his home was a reflection of that.  She looked down at her clothes. Blood from her broken jaw had dripped on her shirt, grass stains from her crawl away from Stallion marked her knees. Quickly, she zipped up her jacket to hide the worst of the blood and waited in the hallway for Stallion and Dominic to return. 

“Mads, there’s a perfectly serviceable bathroom just through that bedroom,” Dominic said, spotting her moments later, loitering awkwardly in the hallway, “Unless you’re one of those affected by the thought of water.”

Shamed into it, she followed Dominic’s directions.  She stripped off her shirt and started scrubbing…and scrubbing…  As her hands dealt with the mundane task of cleaning away the stains, her mind spiralled, contemplating where her life had taken her.

What are you doing? Why did you take on this job anyway?  A distraction?  How hard can it be to find one man who’s not even trying to hide? What am I doing?  

She looked up to see her reflection staring balefully back at her.

“What are you doing?” She asked out loud to her reflection. Her reflection flung the question back at her as a recrimination.  

From somewhere down the hall, she could hear the wet squelching of wet clay and the grunted exertions of Stallion. What was he doing? In Dominic’s home?

“Can you do that a little quieter, please?” Mads cried out, her wet, clawed hand squealing against the white porcelain of the bathroom sink.

Stallion, still repairing his face, ignored her and focused on his task.  Satisfied at least for the moment, he headed back down the hall in search of the wailing banshee formerly known as Mads.

She appeared from out of a bedroom, her shirt wet and wrinkled, her expression…confused.  Her eyes flicked up to his face several times as if unsure what it was looking at.  It looked like Stallion…and yet. Eventually, she physically shrugged and spoke.

“Can we head off now?”

“We can head off,” Dominic agreed, before pinning Mads with his sharp-eyed stare “If you don’t mind me asking, what are you getting out of this? Don’t get me wrong, I had a good time.”
“I made an agreement with Vida’s sire.  A favour for a favour.  Something of commensurate value.”

“Was it worth it?”

“I’m going to find out.  At least it will be nice to have something in my pocket.  It may help pay off a few debts to you. I realise I’ve asked you quite a lot recently.” 

Dominic just grinned, “Ready to go?”

“Consider this favour, yours.”

“Actually,” Mads turned to Stallion, “Before we go.” She clenched her fist and swung it with the power in her blood at Stallion’s face. She clipped him in his recently rearranged jaw, but failed to follow through with the rest of her body.  Her legs tangled up under her, and she fell to the hand-woven hall runner in a messy pile of limbs. Stallion rubbed his jaw; it had barely made an impression.

“We’re good now, Stallion.  We’re good now.” She said from the carpet as Stallion reached down a hand to help her up.

“Maybe I should teach you how to throw a better punch. You need to remember to move your feet.”

“I’ll check where the rug is next time,” She complained, still accepting the offered hand.

“But you didn’t throw a rug, you threw a punch.” 

“Funny.”

“I take it this is nothing I’ll need to address later on?” Dominic eyed the two young vampires with concern.

“No, Mr Giovanni. We’re good,” Mads sighed. Even that simple retribution was foiled by her own ineptitude.

They returned to the bar to find it much as it always was.  Dominic set himself up in his office, leaning back in his chair and reliving the sensation the night had offered.  Stallion went in search of more blood, and Mads scoured the VIP lounge for the Malkavian she’d met only a few hours before.  Stallion found what he was looking for. 

As usual, Mads did not.

4.00 am Tuesday,  2 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. The Crow Bar

Notable NPCs

Abram: Ventrue, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Agaricus: Children of the Moon, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Alex Holmestead: Husband of Mads. Location and status unknown.

Alicia: Toreador Vampire met at the Crow Bar

Ambrogino:  5th Generation Vampire, Cappadocian and Elder of the Giovanni Clan.  

Avel:  Rain’s mother, a wraith.

Beelzebub: Fallen angel, demon entity in Rain’s pocket watch.

Blanco Falzo: A  man who had made into the likeness of Stallion’s dog for a time.  Now deceased.

Bobby Lisner: Malkavian seer who lives in an old Sewer pipe in The Rocks.

Brendan Virgil: A.K.A. Miss Divine Intervention.  Rain’s close friend.

Bruce: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni

Cabolut Hazzim: the name given by a vampire who cleared out the homeless at Rain’s old squat. Prince’s Assassin.

Days of the Week: Pseudonyms for members of the Baali group Eclipse (Luna) is now part of.  She is Sunday, and they are missing Wednesday. Tuesday seems to be their nominal spokesperson, though they seem to have no leader.

Delith: Ambitious Ventrue bar staff at the Crowbar.

Detective Woodman:  NSW Police ‘premiere’ detective and a sufferer of schizophrenia.  He has an assistant currently called Notetaker.

Doctor Willis Hodge: Ghost acquaintance of Dominic Giovanni’s from the Coroner’s Court.

El Torcedor: “The Twister” or ore accurately, “The Fleshcrafter” A Tzimisce from South America

Founders of Sydney Masquerade:  Those still alive:  Abram, the Ventrue, in Canberra, Wid, the Nosferatu in Wollongong, Agaricus, Child of the Moon, Tasmania, Montague Layton, Toreador current whereabouts unknown.

Francis Tuttle: Name given in charge of the investigation into the deaths of homeless in Surry Hills.

Garcia: Sire.  Unknown location.

Giuseppe Giovanni: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni and nephew. 

Joel Mitchell: Mads’ friend. Deceased.

Kenneth Stahl: South African Giovanni (exiled)

Lady Merritt Stone: A very old and powerful vampire that has taken an interest in Izac.  Rain spoke to her about the Coterie and Izac’s mission

Lambach Ruthven: Kin met at the theatre.  Sire of Dracula. Drug addict.

Lenny: Rain’s Ghoul and artist friend, now with mages.  Location unknown.

Lucretia:  Childe of Ambrogino, now caretaker of the Pyrmont House and teacher to Dominic

Madeline Blackwell: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni, working at the State Coroners Court.

Montague Layton: Toreador, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Night Rider: Red-haired vampire?  Works for the Prince.

Pangea: a Nosferatu (tunnel builder)

Padre Craneo:  Nagaraja vampire met at the Crow Bar

Paul: a Nosferatu of the sewer rats

Prince Lodin: Prince of Chicago (until his final death in the 90s) and sire of Al Capone.

Prince Sarrasine (Sar-ras-seen): Toreador Ruler of Sydney*

Sebastian Melmoth: Kin met at the theatre.  Powerful Toreador. Oscar Wilde.

Shara-had: Banu Haqim (Assamite).

Sparrow: a Nosferatu of the warren in Pyrmont, closest to home

Sydney Sewage Pumping Station number one: Known access to Nosferatu waiting room.

Teeth of Titanium: Werewolf dingo met in Leichhardt.

The Prestiege: The speak for the four Tremere met at the Blavatsky Lodge.

The Woman: A powerful being of unknown name who kidnapped Izac and enchanted Rain. Lady Merritt

Tom: A sleeping head awakened by Dominic in the Dreamtime.

Wid: Nosferatu, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Glossary of terms:

Anarchists: a faction of Vampires.  Caused issues in Los Angeles recently, killed the Prince.

Antediluvian: from before the time of the biblical flood.  The third generation that were the progenitors of the thirteen clans of vampires.

Baali: A bloodline bent on keeping beings old before time from waking up and destroying everything. Eclipse and the Days of the Week are Baali.

Banu Haqim: Also know as Assamites, Assassins though sometimes just mercenaries for hire.  

Bone Gnawers: A pack of werewolves

Blood hunt:  A process to destroy a vampire who has broken a tradition.  Specifically mentioned in the sixth.

Blood worm: What a possessed vampire can turn into.  

Black Spiral Dancers: A pack of werewolves that worship a being of entropy.

Brujah:  One of the twelve clans of Cain. 

Canaanites: Those descended from Cain, the first murderer and vampire.

Camarilla:  a faction of Vampires closest to the Princes.  Believe in hierarchy and order.

Children of Osirus: Bloodline outside the Caine family tradition who practise Bardo, a discipline to control the beast. Izac’s current Bloodline.

Children of Seth: Bloodline the Prince is rumoured to be (originally?)

Clan or Bloodline:  From one of the children of Caine or subsequent established lines of vampires. 

Christopher Charlton: Rain’s pseudonym.

Marauder: A mage gone mad.  Living in his own pocket dimension that answers to the whim of his broken mind.

Diablerie : the drinking another vampire blood and soul

Favour:  How Vampires pay for things they want or need doing.

Fetter: A place, person or thing that binds a wraith to the Shadowlands.

Gangrel: A bloodline of vampire.  Stallion’s Bloodline.

Ghouls: Servants of a vampire who have been fed vitae.  They are loyal, stronger, and more resilient, and sometimes, they show other powers gained from the blood. They must receive the blood at least once  a month or they return to being human. Can be addictive.  

Giovanni: A vampire bloodline that keeps within genetic family ties. Dominic is a Giovanni.

Glasswalkers: A pack of werewolves

Hunter:  Members of the Society of Leopold, a branch of the Catholic Church.  Fanatical vampire hunters and killers.

Kin: Short for Kindred. Vampires, a name among themselves

Kine: Humans

Marauder:  a rouge mage, often mad. They are likely to act in a way that exposes the Otherworld of the Masquerade to exposure. 

Masquerade : The rule that keeps vampire society safe.  Hiding ones nature from the world.

Nagaraja: A bloodline that are obligated to eat the flesh as well as the blood of their victims.

Men in Black: An international unit dedicated to controlling supernatural and alien entities.

The Red List: a universal kill list of vampires.  Maintained by the Camarilla, anyone on the list can be murdered without question.

Sabbat: a faction of Vampires that believe that the progenitors of the clans will one day awake and eat all their young.

The Theosophical Society:  A private society of learning and tolerance based out of the Blavatsky Lodge, St. Leonards (https://sydney.theosophicalsociety.org.au)
Tremere Pyramid: A strict hierarchical structure that all Tremere are part of.  Every member knows their place within the Pyramid.  The antidiluvian, Tremere, sits at the top of this pyramid.Below him, the number seven is repeated through the clan’s structure.

Toreador: Bloodline of Vampire.  Rain’s Bloodline.

Traditions: Six laws that vampires live by.

Vaulderie: A ritual where Kindred swear loyalty to each other.

The four life of Rain 53. Signs of ill omen

5.50 pm Tuesday,  12 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. Gathering the group

Another night, and the vampires of Sydney awake from the sleep of the dead that only they enjoy. 

Dominic awoke thirsty. The revelation of the night before was taxing in a way his life as an entrepreneur rarely pushed him.  He felt invigorated, ready for another century (or many, many more).  Glancing at his phone, he noted the date. Two days until the Succubus Club.  He was sure his childe had done nothing to prepare.  Well, almost nothing, he was confident that Rain had something put aside for the event.  The thought of Rain reminded him he hadn’t heard from either him or Luna in days.  It was time he brought his childe together for a chat.  He sent a text message to the entire coterie including Madeline, who had been so instrumental in his … enlightenment the night before.

ALMOST TIME FOR THE CLUB.  IF ANYONE HAS ANY QUESTIONS I’LL BE AT THE BAR.

Stallion was awake, feeding his ghouled bat, when the text chirped on his phone. 

Here’s your fruit.  Stallion held up a blackened banana as the bat flew in the open window.

Don’t want fruit, want you.  The bat sank its tiny fruit and insect-eating teeth into Stallion’s finger and lapped up the blood.

Well…eat and off you go until I need you. Stallion read his text.  Having nothing better to do, when the bat had finished, he got into the Bronco and headed for Leichhardt.

Mads rolled out of the hotel bed to the cheery chirp of a text message. She didn’t remember coming back to the hotel after drinking herself senseless in the bar. She remembered waiting for the Malkavian called [Click] to claim her reward (or recrimination) for the Vida Goldstein job, but he never showed.  She figured that sometime tonight, he might come by, and she might as well get to the bar now as do anything. At the very least, it was always good to talk to people.

6.55 pm Tuesday,  10 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. Cowra

Eclipse and I did not receive a message, at least not straight away.  With our phones shut off and disconnected, we were on our own. The realisation that Lenny was alive and a master magician (sometime and somewhere) was the royal icing to a truly excellent couple of days.    I awoke in a philanthropic mood and, over breakfast, offered Eclipse a proposition.

“I was wondering if you wanted to learn to drive.”
“What?”

“Well, it’s a long drive back. You have your licence, but you never get to practice. We have a private road here.  You can get a feel for the car before driving it back to Sydney.”

Eclipse sat silently, stunned. For a moment, I was unsure she hadn’t taken my offer badly. 

“Are you serious?”

“Only if you want to…it seems the perfect opport…”

“Yeah, you know, why not? “ she interrupted, and for the first time, the whole trip, she looked…eager for something besides the heart. Almost pleased.

I can not admit to being a good teacher. But what I lacked in instruction, she more than made up for with intelligence and natural coordination. By five to eight, we were on open roads and facing the four-hour trip back to town. 

Sitting in the passenger seat, I was free to get back in touch with the world we’d been out of contact with for twenty-four hours.  I flicked on my phone and was not surprised when a message from Dominic flashed up.

ALMOST TIME FOR THE CLUB.  IF ANYONE HAS ANY QUESTIONS I’LL BE AT THE BAR.

Finally, a chance to talk about the club and what we could expect, and here Eclipse and I were, hours away. I quickly sent a message in return:

ON OUR WAY. ETA 10 PM.

“Dominic wants to have a chat about the Succubus Club,” I informed Eclipse.

Her hands clenched on the wheel.  “So, where are we going to put the heart?”

Good question. 

“Yeah, that’s why I would have liked to have heard from the Lady. We could have dropped it off to Izac on the way through.” I replied, genuinely disappointed that Lady Merritt had not seen fit to get in contact as she’d promised.

“I guess I’ll reach out as I did before. I was going to wait until I got back to the bar, though.” 

“But what do we do with the ill-got booty?”

“We’ll keep it with us?” I said, but even I could see the many flaws in that. The jar was large and fragile. It would take one curious hand, and everything would be exposed. Again, I wished Merritt would drop into my consciousness.

Without my helpful input, Eclipse started listing dismal endings.

“If we leave it in the car, it will be found by Bruce. If we carry it around with us, Dominic is going to want to know, besides everyone else knowing we have it.”

“We could keep it at the apartment…?” But that seemed weak as well, ”Maybe we should keep it close.”

“Yeah, I’ll keep it close,” She said, taking a hand off the steering wheel and placing it over her own.  It was such a tender gesture, far from the grisly reality of a dead heart in a jar. I had no idea how dark her thoughts were becoming.

6.02 pm Tuesday,  12 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. Crow Bar

Having the least distance to travel, Mads arrived first at the bar.  The V.I.P. Lounge was empty, the night being as young as it was, she was almost the only one there, besides bar staff.  Out of habit, as anything, she made her way to the bar and ordered a red. 

“Here, you are, one Marlo,” Said the barkeeper, handing over a glass of deep red liquid.

“Huh?” Had she heard correctly, or was she handed a glass of wine?

“Marlo, that was his name.” They replied with a knowing smile.

“Indeed, splendid.” And Mads and started mingling with the few customers present.

“Hi, I’m looking for [Click], have you seen him?” She’d ask.

“Huh?”

“[Click].  Do you know him at all?”

“Is he a Laibon?” Referring to the African clan of vampires.

“No, Malkavian…” The conversation would end, and she’d wander off to find a new group to ask.

Not far away, but beyond even Mad’s clever ears, the garage door lifted and Dominic’s car drove down into the carpark. Dominic was feeling good, and it showed in his swagger as he climbed the stairs up from the garage and surveyed his kingdom.  The thought of a stock numbers sent him to the basement and the cold storage Stallion had been sent to cool off.  Inside, on meathooks were rows of bodies, delimbed and sewn shut for convenience. The quantity was good, some thirty or so, the quality, however, was less than expected.  Many were skinny women or even children,  all of the very poorest class.  There was just no variety.  Top shelf had been drunk almost dry. 

Dominic then took himself on his usual tour of the establishment and found Bruce.

“Yes, Boss?”

“We’re a little low on top shelf.  We have to acquire one or two just for tonight.”
“Mind where they’re…acquired?”

“No, you have fun with it.”
“I know of an Anytime Fitness.  Those suckers are all gay for pain, right?”

“Ha, they have no idea.”

Stallion was the last to arrive, only ten minutes behind Dominic.  He slid down the stairs into the V.I.P. room and surveyed the talent on offer. Mads was waiting.

“Oh, I thought I felt a shiver go down my back,” She murmured.

“I thought we were even,” Stallion replied, a little pouty at her harsh words.

“For now.  No doubt things will change with time,” she replied, and gestured to a seat at her table, “Want a drink?”

But Stallion wouldn’t let the slight go and was determined to get to the bottom of Mads’ resentment.

“Like I appreciated you taking a hit for the team last night, to make it more convincing.  Maybe I should get you a drink. It all feels a little one-sided at the moment.”

Mads looked up at Stallion, his face still a little lop-sided from his last adjustment, and smiled.

“A Marlo then.”

Stallion claimed two drinks from the bar and returned with a second excellent red for Mads.

And that was how Dominic, completing his circuit of the bar, found them, companionably talking.

“Stallion, Mads, how are you?” He asked in his most gracious host’s voice.

“Yeah, good Mr Giovanni,” Mads replied, pulling over another chair, “How are you holding up after last night?”

“Oh, I’m still sparkling, thanks for asking.” A huge, uncharacteristic grin cracked his face wide open.

It was very disturbing to witness, “Ur…good to hear.”

“I’m in a very good mood.  How about Stallion?”

“Ah, you know, another day.” 

“And what are you two up to?  Are you all ready for the upcoming night?”

This gave the other two vampires pause.

“As good as I can be,” Mads muttered into her glass.

“Oh God no, I have no idea,” Stallion confessed.

“I wouldn’t worry about it.  It’s just another soiree.” Dominic brushed off their unpreparedness with a wave of a manicured hand.

“Yes…” Mads was sure it was nothing to be worried about.

“The same dos and don’ts as here, right?  Or is there more?” Stallion looked worried.

Dominic shrugged, “More potential for political faux pas.”

“Who runs the Succubus Club?” Mads asked as the sudden realisation that this was an international event hit her.

Dominic had been in the US when the original was still in Chicago and had been their version of Elysium.  Then it was the creation of a Toreador called Brennon Thornhill. That was, until werewolves found out about the event in 1993.  The war of Chicago had left many kindred slain, including the Succubus Club’s creator, and his sire, Lodin. Later, others (significantly a kindred called Portia) took the show on the road, and now it was in Sydney. He gave the duo a potted history.

“Are succubus an actual thing?” Stallion asked, warming to the conversation.

“Yes.  Demons exist, some of them would be succubus.”
“Demons exist as well?!”

“Yes, but any diabolists or cults of demons are put down quickly around here.”

“Wouldn’t risk my life for no fucking demon.” Something from Stallion’s past rose up in protest against those who would trade with demons. Had it been a story told by his mother? Or maybe some Sunday school lesson left after a life of vice and crime. Maybe something more primordial, humans’ hatred for ‘the other’. 

Maybe it was just self-preservation.

“Oh, by the way, I’ve rediscovered touch,” Stallion raised a hand and rubbed two fingers together by way of demonstration.

Dominic was not impressed.  After a long pause, Dominic spoke low across the table to his adoptive childe.

“And how much do you think you can feel?”

“I think I can feel most things again.”
“Do you feel like a steak?”

Stallion blinked, “I thought a certain someone said to keep that on the hush-hush.” He looked around, as if he hadn’t just spilled a secret himself.  Stallion was gaining a habit for oversharing.

Dominic said nothing in reply.

“No, not at the moment,” and suddenly a thought lit what was left of his memory, “Shit! How long has it been since we fed the cat?!”

Dominic returned to the meeting’s subject.

“So, Stallion. If you have any questions, you can always ask me.”
“Yeah, definitely more questions, but later,” It seemed the discussion of talents made him think again about the location of such a conversation.

“And do you still have that tuxedo I bought you? Is it ready for the night?”  Stallion had to stop and think a minute.  Where was that suit he’d worn last to the Prince’s Elysium? There was a vague impression of hanging it up in the wardrobe of the old Pyrmont place. Finally, he shrugged and gave Dominic a sheepish look.

“Ah, okay…” Dominic pulled out his phone.

“Aren’t these robes fine? Some people here enjoy them, as far as I can see.”

Dominic sent a message to Tailor, the Tailor.  

CLEAR YOUR SCHEDULE FOR TONIGHT I’LL PAY YOUR PREMIUM.  SOME OF MY GUESTS WILL BE VISITING YOU.

“You can tell him it’s repeat business,” Stallion said, catching a glance at the message, “He already has my measurements.”
“I believe he may need to take some new measurements, don’t you think?” Dominic pointed to Stallion’s neat little donkey hooves.

“Oh, yeah.”

“He’s an artist and master of his craft.  Let him ply his skills.”


Stallion looked down at his feet and wondered what a tailor could possibly do with his equine measurements.

“You got something to wear, Mads?” He asked.

“I’ll probably not be going with you guys,” Mads replied, suddenly self-conscious, “I might see you there.”

“You will be attending, though?” Dominic asked with genuine interest.  

“At some time, yes,” She vacillated, suddenly aware of some widening social gap between her and the coterie.

“You know, Izac will be there,” Dominic suggested, knowing how badly she wanted to confront Izac.  Instead of the curious interest he assumed, the statement seemed to deflate Mads even further.

“Well,” She said after a long pause, “If that eventuality is to happen, I’d rather face it alone.”

“Regardless, I haven’t heard from the other two in a while, and I do want to get some things done tonight.”

It was about that time that my text arrived at Dominic’s phone.

ON OUR WAY. ETA 10 PM.

“They won’t be here for another four hours.” He informed the table.

“What the hell are they doing?” Mads perked up, with someone else’s business to stir her curiosity.

“If they’re four hours away, they’re either doing something constructive or flirting with danger in werewolf country.”

Stallion sighed, “Sounds like fun. Still, at least we had a good time last night.”

“Ah, yes, it was an excellent night,” Dominic agreed, and the mood of camaraderie around the table brought a genuine smile to Mads’ expression.

“And thank you for that.  It was good to do things… with people.” She replied awkwardly, but heartfelt.

“Which brings me to my next question.  Mads, what were your instructions precisely?”

“You know, he was really vague.  I’ve been trying to catch up with him, but I feel he may be here later on.” She gestured to the thin early crowd, “I don’t expect him to be here yet. Why do you ask?”

“Well, from what you told me and the way she reacted…you may have been set up to kill her.  I’m sure changing her mind would have been an ideal outcome, but I have the impression that the second goal may have been their first.”

“It was always an option, so I’m not worried,” Mads brushed aside Dominic’s comment and tried to look casual. 

“I might be overthinking this a bit…” Stallion said, foolishly giving Mads an opening she couldn’t resist.

“You?…overthink something?…that’s not like you…” She smiled and dropped her eyes in apology, “Sorry, please continue.”

“He has a few thoughts, let him run with it,” Dominic joined in the Stallion sledging.
Stallion huffed, annoyed, “As I was saying…I thought it was interesting that her downfall didn’t involve a woman.”

Mads wasn’t sure whether to laugh or be offended. She settled for the former.

“Would you like to qualify that statement, Stallion?” Dominic asked, looking from Mads to Stallion and back again.

“I mean, human.  A human woman.” 

“I’m going to get you rephrase that before I hit you for real this time,” Mads challenged Stallion. She may not feel she was one of us, but Mads was certainly a woman and a beautiful one at that, and she knew it.

“But we’re not people anymore, are we,” Stallion finally blurted out, and the table relaxed.

Dominic nodded, “ F- for presentation, but an A+ for final thought.  Still, you may want to give Mads a few apology drinks.”

“I’m not saying Mad’s isn’t a woman…” Stallion finally realised his mistake.

“There we go,” Dominic smiled and ushered over a waiter to refresh their drinks, before making his apologies and leaving the two novices to their own devices.

Mads only sighed, “These four hours can’t go fast enough.”

7.55 pm Tuesday,  10 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. The Great Western Highway

“You want me to put Izac’s heart, where?!” Shocked as I was, at least I wasn’t driving. I would have driven us into a ditch at Eclipses’ suggestion.

“Well, I could do it myself, but the angle would be awkward, “ She took her hand off the wheel again and mimed inserting her bare hand up into her chest cavity from below her ribs, “I would imagine it would hurt quite a bit.”

“Yes and yes!” I agreed, wholeheartedly, “Awkward and painful for both of us.  Besides, suggesting we should do this in the middle of werewolf country. No…no…, let’s just imagine you didn’t suggest…what you just…one person, one heart, no one needs more than that!” I was adamant.  What was she thinking, putting Izac’s heart beside her own?  As wonderfully romantic as it sounded…no, I take that back.  What’s romantic about open heart surgery in the back of a sedan by the side of the road?  

Eclipse’s hand dropped back to the steering wheel, and she never mentioned the idea again, at least not to me.  What would give her such an idea? Neither of us was Tzimisce with the ability to manipulate flesh, and I was still jumpy from the last time Stallion tried heart surgery on me. I had no basis of understanding where such a thought could have sprung from.  The thought of her five new friends and their secrets came to mind, and I vowed, once the heart business was done, I would find out what nonsense they were sharing with my sister!

We drove in silence for a long while after that, both of us intend on the road ahead. After a half hour, something cut into the pool of lumination cast by the headlight.  A figure stepped out from the forest by the side of the road and waved down the car. It was clearly a man, in travelling clothes, carrying a backpack, both equally worn and stained. Eclipse didn’t spot the hitchhiker, and I said nothing as we sped past.  I quickly crouched down to see the man through the side mirror and felt the blood drain from me. In the red glow of the car’s rear lights, the man looked to have a bloody skull for a face. 

It was an ill omen, a symbol of death or worse to come.  Until that moment, I would have considered myself an urbane and thoroughly modern man not given to seeing doom in every patch of dead grass or side-eye glance. I believed in coincidences, the scientific method and that correlation did not mean causation. And yet, all the stories of portents and curses from my childhood bubbled to the surface of my mind, and I was rooted to my seat, feeling that my time was running out. 

“Am I losing you, Rain?” It was Eclipse. Even through her concentration, she could tell something was up.

“Huh?  Ah, sorry?”

“Like, I didn’t think you’d take my idea so badly…”
“No…no.  Nothing like that. You know, lights at night, reflecting oddly off…things…maybe I should drive for a while,”

“I’m not pulling over now,” she said sensibly.

“Yeah, that….that’s fair. Okay…”
“I know you, Rain,” she nearly (thankfully, no fully) turned in her seat to look at me, “What’s got you so spooked?  We’re in the butt-end of nowhere!”

“Yep, exactly. Absolutely.” I kept my eyes on the night ahead of us.

“I’m going to keep driving, but we’re going to talk about this later, right?”

“Good idea.”

8.00 pm Tuesday,  10 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. Rookwood

The Coroner’s beside the famous Rookwood Necropolis were as quiet as usual as Dominic sauntered into the offices he shared with his assistant and ghoul, Madeline. As soon as he arrived, he knew he had been neglecting this part of his life. Madeline was hungry, and when she was hungry, she got nervous.  He could see her pacing, scratching her arm and fidgeting before she even knew he’d entered.

“Good evening, Doctor Blackwell.  How are you this evening?” He said, eliciting a startled jump from Madeline.

“Not as good as I could be, all things considered,” She turned, composing her features before walking over to Dominic, “What do you want?”

Nervous and cranky, it seemed.

“I’ve come to see how things are here and to offer you something a little different,” Dominic ignored the nervous twitches and peevish behaviour and rifled through the cases on the desk.

“Oh yeah?” Now he had her attention, “Like what?”

“Well, you know that you have that ability to tell annoying detectives to go away?”

She inclined her head in agreement, “I do have that quality.”

 “You can now choose a different quality if you wish.  You could see and speak to the dead.”

Madeline absentmindedly scratched at her arm, contemplating the offer, “As much as I’ve often thought it would be good to be able to talk to people who have recently passed…it feels like there are more strings than I’m willing to take on. I am  content to be a little bit persuasive.”

“Fair enough,” He said and took off his jacket, undid the cufflink on his right arm and slowly rolled up the sleeve.  Every movement was silently watched and anticipated by Madeline, “So, before we get to work…” 

Cutting the soft flesh of his wrist with a manicured fingernail, they both watched as the blood welled and pooled on the surface. Barely held in check, Madeline waited until the wrist was extended before grasping it in both hands and pressing her lips to the wound.  They stood lost in the moment until Dominic pulled away and turned to redress.  When his suit jacket was back on, Madeline was already laying out the current cases for Dominic’s inspection, calmer and no longer twitching.

“We have a few interesting people at the moment.  One appears to have been flayed with precision, but no blood was found at the scene. Very unusual.  Not a drop.”

“Any wounds to indicate how the blood was removed?” Dominic asked, picking up the file.

“None that can be found. It’s like the blood just…left the body.”

“We’ll get back to that one,” Dominic put the file aside, “What else have we got?”

“There’s this one that seems to have been ritually dismembered and mutilated.  It happened a few nights ago.  They were found in their own kitchen.”

“Ritually dismembered in their own kitchen? That seems unlikely.”

“Yes, it seems it may be the work of a serial killer. At least that’s what the police suspect, anyway.”

“Interesting,” Dominic stragetic mind was engaged.  This was going to be a very engrossing night indeed.

Madeline laid out the last file on the table between them, “The third came in, in pieces.  All they’ve found are left forearm, left collarbone, half the sternum, and both legs, missing most of their muscle. What’s left of the torso is in tatters, not sure what to make of it. The head is completely missing. I was surprised they didn’t just throw the lot into the medical waste bin.”

“Right,” Dominic laid out the three files again, finally placing a hand on the first, “Let’s start with the bloodless.”

7.50 pm Tuesday,  10 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. Crow Bar

 The night was dragging on. It was a sign to Mads how poorly the night was going when Stallion tried to make small talk.

“So, what do you think will be at the Succubus club?”

“A lot of dangerous people with a lot of dangerous agendas making deals, I suppose,” Mads replied with no real interest in the conversation.

“Such is life, but you’ve got to have fun somewhere.”

“What are you planning to get out of the Succubus Club?” She asked, sure she already knew the answer and wasn’t surprised.

“Not much, along for the ride.  Meet some faces, show off a bit.” Stallion, having forgotten the last time he was at Elysium, had no context for how disastrous that thought could be. It was exactly because of the self-inflicted memory loss that a confused look came over Stallion’s face, and he went quiet for a long time.

Mads took Stallion’s silence as an opportunity to talk to others.  Leaning toward a nearby group, she asked about their plans for the Succubus Club.

“ Favours.”
“What, someone owes you?”

“No, you can get them there.”

“At what cost?” Stallion asked.

“Depends what you’re good at. Making sure everyone is having a good time.  It can make a big difference to some of these old timers.”

“Hey, what do you think would look good on me?” Stallion asked.  It seemed the question of his attire was also weighing on his thoughts, “A suit or something like these robes?”

The kin took a moment to think, “For someone with your startling complexion…maybe a dead cat?”

“Macabre, to reach the older audience.” He nodded sagely, not recognising the sarcasm.

Mads turned her chair to better talk to her new acquaintance.  She called in a round of drinks and settled in to talk about the Succubus Club.

“Who would the big names be?”

“Ah, well, that sort of information is going to cost you.”
“I just bought you a drink.”
“As if money was needed for such a thing.”
“I could offer something minor, if you catch my drift,” Stallion added, and Mads cursed quietly under her breath and quickly added.

“Sure, we could do something of a minor value. What do you have in mind?”

“A fetch quest.  Drop off a parcel.  Shouldn’t take more than an hour.”

“What am I dropping off?”

“You don’t need to know.  Just drop it off.”
“Okay…” It sounded easy enough, “Fine.  What have you got?”

A nondescript parcel, a foot by almost two feet wide, wrapped in butcher’s paper, was placed on the table between the kin and Mads. Mads picked it up.  It was heavy for its size and bound tightly together, so nothing shifted or moved.  It certainly gave her no idea what the parcel contained.

“Just take it to the Enmore Theatre and drop it off.”

“At the Enmore?” Mads knew it well. The Enmore had been a small to medium-sized live theatre venue for more than a hundred years.  Built to host silent movies, the Enmore was better known as a live music venue and, in its time, had hosted the likes of the Rolling Stones. With the use of Stallion’s Bronco they would be there and back in 45 minutes.  

“Correct.” The Kin replied, “Are you in?”

“We can do that?  Anyone we need to give it to?”

“No, just drop if off at the theatre’s front desk.”

“Okay.  Easy.  Now what is this information?”

“Persephone. Also known as Tar-Anis.  A Malkavian of the sixth generation.  Her sire is Zetler.”
“And what’s her claim to fame?”

“She works for Pentax.  She’s head of security.  She’s been around since 1845 and is very well-connected.  You get a favour with her….” The kin left the rest unsaid, allowing Mads to fill in the blanks.  Pentax was one of the world’s few mega corporations with fingers in so many pies it was hard to tell where its interests began and ended.  Mads, in her life before, used to smoke Circinus menthol, original and the best. A favour from someone like Persephone would be a ticket to…anything!

“Hoping to get a favour there yourself?” Mads asked, out of politeness.

“What? You must be joking. A Malkavian that does well in the corporate world?”

True, “I’ll treat her cautiously. But right now we have a parcel to deliver, Stallion?” Mads stood, picking up the parcel from the table.

“Carefully.”

They made their way down to the carpark and headed across town to Newtown.  Mads did everything besides open the parcel to try to discern what was inside.

“Leave it be, Mads,” Stallion warned, “They’re vampires, you can’t trust them.”
“I can’t spot anything on it that looks like its….trapped.” Mads’ curiosity was gnawing away at her common sense, “What if it’s something we can use?”

“At the guarantee of gaining the anger of that kin, It would have to be overwhelmingly good. I don’t really understand these favour, but I’d think you wouldn’t want to break one.”

“Look, sometimes this world is a little ‘Fuck you, got mine.’, alright?” Mad’s fingers itched to tear open the butcher’s paper and see what was inside. But, in the end, she had to admit that Stallion was right. They were there to do favours, and part of that was building a reputation for getting them done. 

She sighed and finally let her hand go limp over the parcel, “Yeah, let’s not make any waves. At least tonight.”

The trip across town was slow.  Being a working night, most people were heading home and the road was full car, motorbikes, and buses all flowing out of town.  Between them, ebikes dipped and weaved making the dangerous trip to deliver takeaway meals and emergency cooking ingredients.  Stallion, being a decent driver, took him time and soon turned from Broadway into Shaw Street and the top end of Enmore Road and the strip shopping district of Newtown. 

The Enmore, in keeping as the longest continually running theatre in Australia, was open for business and there was already a queue at the box offices outside the venue.  

“Just stop here, Stallion,” Mads said, hopping out of the car as Stallion stopped for traffic, “Do a lap, I’ll be quick.”

“I’ll just stick on the hazards,” he said, double parking and gaining for himself an angry beep from the car behind.

With parcel in hand, Mads  carefully crossed the road and entered the theatre’s Art Deco door and spotted the stage office.  

“Package,” She said, dropping the parcel on the counter before turning to leave.

The receptionist looked at the parcel oddly for a moment, but didn’t raise a question.  Mads waved them goodbye and jogged out to return to the waiting car.

Turning off the hazards, Stallion returned the flow of traffic to Enmore Road and started heading east and back to the Crow Bar.

“You know this car is a little hot, right?” Stallion said, a large grin on his face.“Having been part of a crime last night.”

“Yes, well, what about it?” 

“What if someone took video?”

Unsure why Stallion would bring up this little piece of information now, Mads decided not to ignore it.

“You know that would be a violation of the Masquerade.”
“Yeah, that’s why it’s funny.” He laughed, “But I had a different face.”

Just after the station, Stallion turned left into Railway Avenue when a blinding flash lit up the night, and a blast rocked the suburbs.  Mads whipped around to see a roiling black cloud of smoke, bright lights and the sounds of the explosion slowly giving way to the sounds of screaming.

“Don’t worry about it,” Stallion said, neatly completing his turn and driving away from the ravaged suburb.

“Don’t worry…?” Mads looked at him, stunned, unsure if the blast behind or Stallion’s callousness was more shocking.

“It’s done.” He added blithly, “At least now we have something that bonds us, right?”

All she’d wanted was to build up a little credit in the community.  She now found herself the perpetrator of two major crimes in as many nights.

Mads slumped back into her seat, “I need a drink.” 

8.00 pm Tuesday,  10 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. The Great Western Highway

I had to get in touch with Lady Merritt, and if she wasn’t going to drop in on me, I was going to have to try and find her.  Astral travel is a tricky business. The body is more than a life support for the mind and soul; it is its link to the physical world.  A thread connects the travelling mind to its body at all times.  If the thread is broken, it makes it difficult for the mind to return to its body…if at all.  It was why I was so keen to get back to the time-out room, at least there was some hope that my body and the thread would remain safe while I travelled to the Lady. But, with the weight of the heart on both Eclipse’s and my mind, the knowledge that Dominic was looking for us and the chilling omen I just witnessed, I was feeling the need to move things along.

I drew upon the blood, and found the path out of my body simple enough. With Lady Merritt’s face firmly fixed in my mind, I travelled, not as I had done to Woolongong, experiencing the distance as my mind sped across the physical land, but one moment I was detached from my body, the next was was in front of Merritt.  She was in a dark, abandoned warehouse room, and empty boxes and pallets lay in untidy piles.  She was sitting by a table, an old office desk lit by a feeble desk lamp.  At my appearance, she turned, her black hair flowing like silk over her shoulder, her dark eyes finding mine.  If I’d had any breath, it would have frozen in my lungs. She was so lovely.  She rose, and as I’d noticed before, we stood eye to eye, the same height.

In the periphery of my vision, something large moved in the near dark to the right.  Without taking my eyes from Lady Merritt, I noticed a young cow, the red and white sort.  Beside it, seemingly taking care of it, was the tall, bedraggled frame of Izac.

8.00 pm Tuesday,  10 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. The Great Western Highway

Notable NPCs

Abram: Ventrue, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Agaricus: Children of the Moon, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Alex Holmestead: Husband of Mads. Location and status unknown.

Alicia: Toreador Vampire met at the Crow Bar

Ambrogino:  5th Generation Vampire, Cappadocian and Elder of the Giovanni Clan.  

Avel:  Rain’s mother, a wraith.

Beelzebub: Fallen angel, demon entity in Rain’s pocket watch.

Blanco Falzo: A  man who had made into the likeness of Stallion’s dog for a time.  Now deceased.

Bobby Lisner: Malkavian seer who lives in an old Sewer pipe in The Rocks.

Brendan Virgil: A.K.A. Miss Divine Intervention.  Rain’s close friend.

Bruce: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni

Cabolut Hazzim: the name given by a vampire who cleared out the homeless at Rain’s old squat. Prince’s Assassin.

Days of the Week: Pseudonyms for members of the Baali group Eclipse (Luna) is now part of.  She is Sunday, and they are missing Wednesday. Tuesday seems to be their nominal spokesperson, though they seem to have no leader.

Delith: Ambitious Ventrue bar staff at the Crowbar.

Detective Woodman:  NSW Police ‘premiere’ detective and a sufferer of schizophrenia.  He currently has an assistant named Notetaker.

Doctor Willis Hodge: Ghost acquaintance of Dominic Giovanni’s from the Coroner’s Court.

El Torcedor: “The Twister” or ore accurately, “The Fleshcrafter” A Tzimisce from South America

Founders of Sydney Masquerade:  Those still alive:  Abram, the Ventrue, in Canberra, Wid, the Nosferatu in Wollongong, Agaricus, Child of the Moon, Tasmania, Montague Layton, Toreador current whereabouts unknown.

Francis Tuttle: Name given in charge of the investigation into the deaths of homeless in Surry Hills.

Garcia: Sire.  Unknown location.

Giuseppe Giovanni: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni and nephew. 

Joel Mitchell: Mads’ friend. Deceased.

Kenneth Stahl: South African Giovanni (exiled)

Laibon: Clan out of Africa

Lady Merritt Stone: A very old and powerful vampire that has taken an interest in Izac.  Rain spoke to her about the Coterie and Izac’s mission

Lambach Ruthven: Kin met at the theatre.  Sire of Dracula. Drug addict.

Lenny: Rain’s Ghoul and artist friend, now with mages.  Location unknown.

Lucretia:  Childe of Ambrogino, now caretaker of the Pyrmont House and teacher to Dominic

Madeline Blackwell: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni, working at the State Coroners Court.

Montague Layton: Toreador, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Night Rider: Red-haired vampire?  Works for the Prince.

Pangea: a Nosferatu (tunnel builder)

Padre Craneo:  Nagaraja vampire met at the Crow Bar

Paul: a Nosferatu of the sewer rats

Prince Lodin: Prince of Chicago (until his final death in the 90s) and sire of Al Capone.

Prince Sarrasine (Sar-ras-seen): Toreador Ruler of Sydney*

Sebastian Melmoth: Kin met at the theatre.  Powerful Toreador. Oscar Wilde.

Shara-had: Banu Haqim (Assamite).

Sparrow: a Nosferatu of the warren in Pyrmont, closest to home

Sydney Sewage Pumping Station number one: Known access to Nosferatu waiting room.

Teeth of Titanium: Werewolf dingo met in Leichhardt.

The Prestiege: The speak for the four Tremere met at the Blavatsky Lodge.

The Woman: A powerful being of unknown name who kidnapped Izac and enchanted Rain. Lady Merritt

Tom: A sleeping head awakened by Dominic in the Dreamtime.

Vida Goldstein:  an Australian suffragette, originally  interested in women and children welfare.  Malkavian. Diablerised by Dominic.

Wid: Nosferatu, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Glossary of terms:

Anarchists: a faction of Vampires.  Caused issues in Los Angeles recently, killed the Prince.

Antediluvian: from before the time of the biblical flood.  The third generation that were the progenitors of the thirteen clans of vampires.

Baali: A bloodline bent on keeping beings old before time from waking up and destroying everything. Eclipse and the Days of the Week are Baali.

Banu Haqim: Also know as Assamites, Assassins though sometimes just mercenaries for hire.  

Bone Gnawers: A pack of werewolves

Blood hunt:  A process to destroy a vampire who has broken a tradition.  Specifically mentioned in the sixth.

Blood worm: What a possessed vampire can turn into.  

Black Spiral Dancers: A pack of werewolves that worship a being of entropy.

Brujah:  One of the twelve clans of Cain. 

Canaanites: Those descended from Cain, the first murderer and vampire.

Camarilla:  a faction of Vampires closest to the Princes.  Believe in hierarchy and order.

Children of Osirus: Bloodline outside the Caine family tradition who practise Bardo, a discipline to control the beast. Izac’s current Bloodline.

Children of Seth: Bloodline the Prince is rumoured to be (originally?)

Clan or Bloodline:  From one of the children of Caine or subsequent established lines of vampires. 

Christopher Charlton: Rain’s pseudonym.

Marauder: A mage gone mad.  Living in his own pocket dimension that answers to the whim of his broken mind.

Diablerie : the drinking another vampire blood and soul

Favour:  How Vampires pay for things they want or need doing.

Fetter: A place, person or thing that binds a wraith to the Shadowlands.

Gangrel: A bloodline of vampire.  Stallion’s Bloodline.

Ghouls: Servants of a vampire who have been fed vitae.  They are loyal, stronger, and more resilient, and sometimes, they show other powers gained from the blood. They must receive the blood at least once  a month or they return to being human. Can be addictive.  

Giovanni: A vampire bloodline that keeps within genetic family ties. Dominic is a Giovanni.

Glasswalkers: A pack of werewolves

Hunter:  Members of the Society of Leopold, a branch of the Catholic Church.  Fanatical vampire hunters and killers.

Kin: Short for Kindred. Vampires, a name among themselves

Kine: Humans

Marauder:  a rouge mage, often mad. They are likely to act in a way that exposes the Otherworld of the Masquerade to exposure. 

Masquerade : The rule that keeps vampire society safe.  Hiding ones nature from the world.

Nagaraja: A bloodline that are obligated to eat the flesh as well as the blood of their victims.

Men in Black: An international unit dedicated to controlling supernatural and alien entities.

The Red List: a universal kill list of vampires.  Maintained by the Camarilla, anyone on the list can be mudered without question.

Sabbat: a faction of Vampires that believe that the progenitors of the clans will one day awake and eat all their young.

The Theosophical Society:  A private society of learning and tolerance based out of the Blavatsky Lodge, St. Leonards (https://sydney.theosophicalsociety.org.au)
Tremere Pyramid: A strict hierarchical structure that all Tremere are part of.  Every member knows their place within the Pyramid.  The antidiluvian, Tremere, sits at the top of this pyramid.Below him, the number seven is repeated through the clan’s structure.

Toreador: Bloodline of Vampire.  Rain’s Bloodline.

Traditions: Six laws that vampires live by.

Vaulderie: A ritual where Kindred swear loyalty to each other.

The fourth life of Rain 51. Hunting

12.00 am Tuesday,  6 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. The Crow Bar

DO YOU KNOW A VIDA GOLDSTEIN?

Dominic glanced down at his phone, buzzing on the coffee table.  Another text from persistent Madeline the Stray. Still, this one piqued his interest. Vida Goldstein?  New York born, bred and turned, he knew quite a few Goldsteins. Vida wasn’t as uncommon as you’d imagine, either.  He picked up the phone and replied.

YOU WILL NEED TO BE A LITTLE MORE SPECIFIC, NEONATE.

HER MALKAVIAN SIRE ASKED ME TO “HELP HER”.  I COULD USE THE ASSISTANCE, AND YOU COULD USE A GOOD TIME.

Now Dominic was interested.  What was Madeline up to with a Malkavian?

INTERESTING. IS IT BRING OUR OWN TOYS?

DRAFTING A PLAN AT THE MOMENT.  CAN WE MEET?

WHERE ARE YOU?

Madeline was about to reply when the tall, robed Stallion clomped heavily down the stairs to the V.I.P. lounge, favouring his left leg.  Not seeing anything of interest, he turned around and clomped back, disappearing once more.

AT THE BAR WITH THE PET, she replied.  

STAY THERE. I NEED TO PACK A FEW THINGS.

Clop…limp…clop…limp….clop…clip….

Stallion didn’t waste time in the common room.  Tonight, he was a man on a mission.  Climbing the stairs to the office, Stallion limped through and into the library in search of a cure.  His hooves were…problematic, but they didn’t slow him down like the twinge in his left calf.  Given to him by the Tzimisce as a parting gift, it had come with at least one benefit; he’d learnt a thing or two about fixing it. He knew he could mould his own outward appearance to change how he looked. With a bit of knowledge of the human anatomy, surely he could fix his limp. 

 He successfully found four anatomy books.  One was a treatise on how parts of the body interacted with each other.  Something like a Karma Sutra or Reflexology that seemed to have nothing to do with relaxation…at least for the receiver.  The second was a surgical guide showing where to cut to avoid the nervous and circulatory systems.  The third was okay, a university textbook, probably from when Dominic was studying Pathology.  Stallion put that aside and examined the last book.  It was old, much older than the others and seemed to be covered in a fine, soft leather. Translated from Latin and, before that, from Greek, the small, yellow-stained book written by some unknown Fabius Bile featured excellent illustrations.  Casting aside the slick textbook on anatomy for his ancient find, Stallion propped his lame leg up on the desk and started reading.

12.00 am Tuesday,  6 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. On the road to the farm

Cowra was a good three hours ahead of us, and the silence had already grown thick and heavy between us.  Busy with my own thoughts, I had little left to spare for Eclipse.  

Though externally she was as silent and still as a statue, inside she was a cacophony of voices all vying for attention. The loudest, or at the least the most insistent, was the gutterial gargles of what Eclipse had come to call the snake.

You killed all those people…for no reason…when you could have given them to me… Its communication wasn’t as clear-cut as words; it never had been. A feeling of recrimination as the twenty individuals walked down the stairs to be processed by Bruce and his staff.

“How long are we staying at the farm for?” She finally asked, breaking me from my own thoughts.

“Oh. Over the day, I should think. If we’re fortunate, we’ll get there and deal with the tree, then settle in at the farmhouse for the night. We should be back in Sydney tomorrow night.” I glanced over at Eclipse as she chewed her nails. They were raw and bleeding. 

“Okay.”

“If you’re having second thoughts about going to the farm? Do you want to stay in Sydney?”

“I’ve never really thought of going outside of Sydney, “ she said thoughtfully, “Except to go out and do…something. But to leave permanently, no.”

The thought made me smile. I’d travelled the world and never made a home anywhere, and she’d never thought to make a home anywhere else but in a town less than one-tenth the size of New York. 

“Have you been out to the farm before?” Eclipse asked a little while after.

“Yes, very soon after the bane and the…staking incident…and I took the tree out with Dominic.”

“Anything I should be aware of?” She had picked up on my reticence about the farm.  I was beginning to second-guess this decision to take her out, and she didn’t have all the facts.

“I am a little concerned about the farmhouse. The Giovanni are…Catholic…” I didn’t need to explain further.

“Oh my…”

“Yes. Lots of that.  Well, you can hang back, and I’ll see about the house and…we’ll only be staying the day…” 

“Okay then.” I suddenly recognised she was putting a lot of trust in me to keep her safe.  I needed to change the subject.

“There are also some truly gruesome items. The Giovannis are diverse in their hobbies, and they never leave anything go to waste…it seems.” 

1.20 am Tuesday,  5 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. The Bar

What would be the stomping ground of a mad vampire that hates men? Mads mused, digging a little deeper into the life of Vida Goldstein and women’s shelters around Sydney.   Mads had no idea there were so many and wondered if they’d been quite so many in her time.  She made the browser A.I. list their names and locations, and was scanning through them.  The House of Welcome at Granville caught her attention.

With a place to start looking, Mads turned her attention to a plan.  Being a woman, she was the ideal bait if roughed up a little.  That happy little thought led her mind to Stallion.

I could use a meat head for this, she thought, rising from her table and going in search of Stallion.

She tried the office first. Finding the library door closed, she opened it and walked in, and surprised Stallion, one leg up on the desk, a horse’s hoof instead of a foot.  He was tracing the muscles in his leg and comparing them to illustrations in a grubby little book.  He looked up, unimpressed by the intrusion and went back to his studies.

“Hello to you too,” She said, grabbing a loose chair and sitting down, “Look, we might have got off on the wrong foot earlier…”

“Is that a joke?” Stallion interrupted.

“No…not intentionally.   I didn’t take you for an anatomist.”

“I’m trying to fix it. My fucking legs been annoying me.”

“Your leg?” Mads nodded, unsure if he meant the whole leg or just the solid lump of nail he had for a foot.

“Yeah, anyway.  You were saying?”

“Anyway,” Mads drew her eyes away from the hoof and back to Stallion’s face, “I was hoping for a second chance to get to know you.  I have a job that you might be able to help me with.”

“What’s this job?”
“Trying to give someone a new lease on life.  A Malkavian.  She fucking nuts.”

Stallion, taking a move out of the Dominic playbook, slowly closed his book, removed his leg from the table, and leaned back in the well-upholstered chair. 

“So, a Malkavian that wants to teach someone a lesson.”

“Yeah, that’s pretty much it.”

“What sort of lesson has to be taught?”

“Finding a new fixation to chew on?  She’s very stuck in her ways and people who care about her…” Mads paused, unsure if ‘care’ was exactly the word, “…want to do something about it.”

“I could show her a good time on my motorbike,” Stallion suggested, and with that, Mads turned and left the library to find Dominic and hopefully someone rational.

Left to his own devices, Stallion returned to his studies. Though moulding the superficial muscles and skin of his body into a desired shape was within his skill, fixing the twitching of a deep underlying nerve was not. But he didn’t see it as time wasted, if his face and body was what he could change, change he would.  And what would be better than looking more attractive?  Widen his jaw, deepen his chin, shred his muscles, make them…more!  Because more is more.

When he’d finished, bulging muscles tore through his robes in a way he thought was artistic.  His chin grazed his chest in a manly way, and his jaw was wide enough to hide most of his ears. 

“What have you done to your face?” Dominic was standing in the doorway of the library, witnessing the finished effect.

“What do you mean?  I’m trying something new, what do you think?”

“I think…you’re going to stand out.”

Having spotted Dominic’s arrival, Mads rushed up the stairs to join them in the office.

“Mr Giovanni…my god, Stallion, what have you done to yourself?!” She’d just been there moments before. What could have caused that sort of allergic reaction? 

“I did a little work on myself,” Stallion, initially proud of his buff new look, was quickly losing confidence.

“What with?  A chisel?!”

“Are you planning to chop down a tree with that chin?” Mr Dominic said.

“What?  You don’t like it?” It was well known that Mads the stray had no taste, but for his mentor not to approve was a blow to Stallion’s sensitive nature, “Ah, fuck!”

“We could stick you on the front of a ship and break ice with that chin!” Mads laughed, gaining a rye smile from the usually stoic Dominic.

“I…I’ll work on it,” Stallion was defeated.  His head bowed (only slightly, because his chin now rested on his pecks), he started packing away the anatomy books, returning them to where he could find them in the future.

“Glad to hear it,” Mads now forgot Stallion and turned her attention to Dominic, “Okay, thank you for coming. One of your lovely patrons has offered me a job. I thought that both of you could help me, either personally or for the shits and giggles.”

“You promised me a party,” Dominic said, “What sort of party are we talking about?”

Mads took several minutes to lay out the conversation with the Malkavian and what she knew about Vida Goldstein.

“She’s taken to making men mad enough to attack their spouses. There’s women’s suffrage and then there’s taking it too far.   I guess it would be a win for her sire and a win for society to…change her point of view. If we’re unable to…change her mind, the sire wants her dead.”

“I can work with that.  Sounds like a party,” Dominic nodded.

“Seems we have to teach her that the stovetop is hot.” The Chadified Stallion agreed, crossing his tree-stump arms across his rippling torso.

Mads didn’t know where to look, “Ah, sure.  Uh…I have a starting spot, the House of Welcome, out at Granville.”

“Well, this is your party.  How do you want to go about it?”

“We have to find her first.  I was thinking we could draw her to us with a little bit of an incident.”
“I could beat you up. I’ll need a wife-beater.” Said Stallion references the known uniform of abusive husbands.

“I can make it look believable.” Agreed, Dominic, thinking through how the trap should be set.

“And I’ve been mistaken for prey before.  Great!  Let’s go make a scene.”

1.50 am Tuesday,  5 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. To Granville

After scouring the lost property for a suitable white singlet, the three of them climbed into Stallion’s Bronco.  Dominic, ready for anything, moves his black duffel bag of toys from his SUV to the back of the Bronco before climbing in himself.  Mads, with the directions, took the passenger seat, and they set out for Granville.

As they travelled, they refined the plan and rehearsed their roles. 

“I don’t mind being the hysterical woman, I just don’t know how to confront her,” Mads confessed as Stallion turned the Bronco into The Trongate.  Dominic lay down across the back seat so as not to be seen. This was the story of an unhappy couple, not the couple and their third wheel.

“Mr Giovanni? How good are you with…memory things?”

“I know a thing or two.  There are different methods.”
“A good start.  We just have to make her…more Malkavian…get rid of her focus.”

“Maybe we can reverse these incidents and make her like the abuse,” Stallion suggested, making Mads’ undead skin crawl.

“Are we forgetting the traditions for a moment?” Dominic said from this prone position, watching the sky fly by above.

“Yeah, how dare you, Mads!  Make us stray from our time-honoured traditions.” Stallion turned on Mads with a righteous indignation no one believed, and she rolled her eyes.

“I mean, what if we reverse our point of view and make her a violation?” Qualified the voice of reason from the back, “Get her to seek out more attention.  They will start to see her as a threat.”

“Force a blood hunt?”

“She’d have to cause a violation first, but that would be the general idea.”

Stallion pulled up just down from the House of Welcome, a large single-storey building on the corner of a generic piece of suburbia.  Dominic slunk down below the doorframe, doing a convincing interpretation of not being there.  Stallion stepped out of the Four Wheel Drive already arguing with Mads, his chin leading the way, only adding to the impression of a wife-beater.  Of the three, Mads’ performance was lacklustre and stilted.  She spoke too much and too eloquently for someone fearing for their life. She moved away from the car, stepping into the middle of the road where she was clearly visible.

“Do you think you can run away from me, after all this time?” Stallion yelled at her, gaining a few twitches from drawn blinds, “After all the lessons I’ve had to teach you.  Maybe I need to put you on a leash.” 

Stallion slammed the door of the Bronco and closed the distance to Mads, woodenly waiting for him. With all his momentum, he swung a fist at Mads, planning to graze her cheek.  Unfortunately, Mads moved and intercepted the fist before he could pull the punch and took it full to the chin.  The snap of bone was clearly audible.

“How’s that bitch? You’ll be drinking through a straw for a month,” Stallion projected out into the night as Mads staggered away to the other side of the street, clutching her jaw. At least now Mads didn’t need to act.

From his place low in the car, Dominic’s grin widened, his perfect white teeth flashing brightly in the night. Taking a chance, he glanced over the windowsill at the spectacle.  He, too, noticed the round, scared faces at the windows, wondering whether to ring the police.  Fine, but Vida better show up soon, or there’d be an altercation with the constabulary to deal with.

Mads wove between the cars parked on the road as Stallion stomped after her, slowly and with a heavy clomping step so as not to catch her, only to menace. Over Stallion’s shoulder, Mads spotted their quarry for the first time, two twin points of light, cold flames in the darkness, burning low over a nearby house roof.  The Spirit of Vengeance was watching. With a broken jaw and blood pouring from her mouth, all Mads could do was stay out of Stallion’s way and hope the others could deal with Vida.  

Dominic had also spotted the eye shine from the opposite roof.  Carefully, not to break his cover, he opened the car door away from the action and crossed the road.  Now the predator, he stalked through the shadows until he was close enough to lock eyes with the figure on the roof of the fibro home.

Out loud so she could hear her, he gave his command, “You are a bear!” 

Instead, the whole neighbourhood shuddered under the screech of anger and righteous indignation.  Vida brushed aside Dominic’s mind control in fury that someone would dare try humiliate her.  Madness washed over all three vampires, only finding residence in the mind of Dominic.  His eyes lost the spark of intelligence as the beast rose to take over.

Stallion, continuing to stalk Mads, but turned as Dominic spoke. Dominic looked like he had things under control.  The performance having done its trick, Stallion started limping back to the car to await the arrival of Dominic with their prey in tow.  Dominic, however, pulled out his gun and emptied it in the direction of the watcher. Curtains all over the neighbourhood twitched shut as the figure fell back along the roof, and Dominic leapt after.

Mads also forgot her role as a victim as she surveyed the neighbourhood for witnesses.  She’d only once before seen such a display, and the memory had her scrambling back to the car.

“Is he going to be okay?” She said as she drew on the blood to heal her broken jar.

“Oh sure,” Stallion said confidently, starting up the car, “This is the second time I’ve seen him on the hunt. He’s a little trigger-happy, but you can probably help him carry the body back in a moment.” 

She nodded her agreement, her fears partly calmed by Stallion’s nonchalant attitude.  She watched the figure who had been Dominic stalked its prey across the rooftops of the fibro home.  The urbane professional had disappeared.  Only the beast remained, and Mads’ old fears reignited.

“He’s cracked.  We have to get him out of here.”

“He’s frenzied?” The announcement took Stallion by surprise.

“Yes!”

“Don’t say that stuff out loud!” He replied, forgetting it was he who had mentioned it.

Vida, shot in the collarbone, the ribs and through her left eye, picked herself up and faced the frenzied vampire.  She tried sending it mad, but her madness backfired on her. The predator that was now Dominic pounced, leaping to grab and bite. Confused and scared, she flailed, falling to one side. Dominic missed and crashed heavily onto the tiled roof, chipping a fang. The tiled roof gave way under him, and Dominic kept falling, finally landing with a thud onto the dusty rafters in the roof space.

“Ur…I’ll deal with Dominic…you get Vida,” Stallion said, leaping from the car and running (limp forgotten for now) across the road with Mads in pursuit. From above the prone Dominic, tiles rained down, pelted at him by the deranged Vida, laughing like a giddy child. Dominic jumped to his feet and, in the same swift move, grabbed Vida’s leg with the intent of biting her calf.  Pulled down, she cracked her head on a remaining roof tile and collapsed, stunned, a dead weight, onto Dominic, prone once more.

2.00 am Tuesday,  5 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. Granville

Notable NPCs

Abram: Ventrue, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Agaricus: Children of the Moon, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Alex Holmestead: Husband of Mads. Location and status unknown.

Alicia: Toreador Vampire met at the Crow Bar

Ambrogino:  5th Generation Vampire, Cappadocian and Elder of the Giovanni Clan.  

Avel:  Rain’s mother, a wraith.

Beelzebub: Fallen angel, demon entity in Rain’s pocket watch.

Blanco Falzo: A  man who had made into the likeness of Stallion’s dog for a time.  Now deceased.

Bobby Lisner: Malkavian seer who lives in an old Sewer pipe in The Rocks.

Brendan Virgil: A.K.A. Miss Divine Intervention.  Rain’s close friend.

Bruce: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni

Cabolut Hazzim: the name given by a vampire who cleared out the homeless at Rain’s old squat. Prince’s Assassin.

Days of the Week: Pseudonyms for members of the Baali group Eclipse (Luna) is now part of. 
She is Sunday, and they are missing Wednesday. Tuesday seems to be their nominal spokesperson, though they seem to have no leader.

Delith: Ambitious Ventrue bar staff at the Crowbar.

Detective Woodman:  NSW Police ‘premiere’ detective and a sufferer of schizophrenia.  He has an assistant currently called Notetaker.

Doctor Willis Hodge: Ghost acquaintance of Dominic Giovanni’s from the Coroner’s Court.

El Torcedor: “The Twister” or ore accurately, “The Fleshcrafter” A Tzimisce from South America

Founders of Sydney Masquerade:  Those still alive:  Abram, the Ventrue, in Canberra, Wid, the Nosferatu in Wollongong, Agaricus, Child of the Moon, Tasmania, Montague Layton, Toreador current whereabouts unknown.

Francis Tuttle: Name given in charge of the investigation into the deaths of homeless in Surry Hills.

Garcia: Sire.  Unknown location.

Giuseppe Giovanni: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni and nephew. 

Joel Mitchell: Mads’ friend. Deceased.

Kenneth Stahl: South African Giovanni (exiled)

Lady Merritt Stone: A very old and powerful vampire that has taken an interest in Izac.  Rain spoke to her about the Coterie and Izac’s mission

Lambach Ruthven: Kin met at the theatre.  Sire of Dracula. Drug addict.

Lenny: Rain’s Ghoul and artist friend, now with mages.  Location unknown.

Lucretia:  Childe of Ambrogino, now caretaker of the Pyrmont House and teacher to Dominic

Madeline Blackwell: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni, working at the State Coroners Court.

Montague Layton: Toreador, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Night Rider: Red-haired vampire?  Works for the Prince.

Pangea: a Nosferatu (tunnel builder)

Padre Craneo:  Nagaraja vampire met at the Crow Bar

Paul: a Nosferatu of the sewer rats

Prince Lodin: Prince of Chicago (until his final death in the 90s) and sire of Al Capone.

Prince Sarrasine (Sar-ras-seen): Toreador Ruler of Sydney*

Sebastian Melmoth: Kin met at the theatre.  Powerful Toreador. Oscar Wilde.

Shara-had: Banu Haqim (Assamite).

Sparrow: a Nosferatu of the warren in Pyrmont, closest to home

Sydney Sewage Pumping Station number one: Known access to Nosferatu waiting room.

Teeth of Titanium: Werewolf dingo met in Leichhardt.

The Prestiege: The speak for the four Tremere met at the Blavatsky Lodge.

The Woman: A powerful being of unknown name who kidnapped Izac and enchanted Rain. Lady Merritt

Tom: A sleeping head awakened by Dominic in the Dreamtime.

Wid: Nosferatu, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Glossary of terms:

Anarchists: a faction of Vampires.  Caused issues in Los Angeles recently, killed the Prince.

Antediluvian: from before the time of the biblical flood.  The third generation that were the progenitors of the thirteen clans of vampires.

Baali: A bloodline bent on keeping beings old before time from waking up and destroying everything. Eclipse and the Days of the Week are Baali.

Banu Haqim: Also know as Assamites, Assassins though sometimes just mercenaries for hire.  

Bone Gnawers: A pack of werewolves

Blood hunt:  A process to destroy a vampire who has broken a tradition.  Specifically mentioned in the sixth.

Blood worm: What a possessed vampire can turn into.  

Black Spiral Dancers: A pack of werewolves that worship a being of entropy.

Brujah:  One of the twelve clans of Cain. 

Canaanites: Those descended from Cain, the first murderer and vampire.

Camarilla:  a faction of Vampires closest to the Princes.  Believe in hierarchy and order.

Children of Osirus: Bloodline outside the Caine family tradition who practise Bardo, a discipline to control the beast. Izac’s current Bloodline.

Children of Seth: Bloodline the Prince is rumoured to be (originally?)

Clan or Bloodline:  From one of the children of Caine or subsequent established lines of vampires. 

Christopher Charlton: Rain’s pseudonym.

Marauder: A mage gone mad.  Living in his own pocket dimension that answers to the whim of his broken mind.

Diablerie : the drinking another vampire blood and soul

Favour:  How Vampires pay for things they want or need doing.

Fetter: A place, person or thing that binds a wraith to the Shadowlands.

Gangrel: A bloodline of vampire.  Stallion’s Bloodline.

Ghouls: Servants of a vampire who have been fed vitae.  They are loyal, stronger, and more resilient, and sometimes, they show other powers gained from the blood. They must receive the blood at least once  a month or they return to being human. Can be addictive.  

Giovanni: A vampire bloodline that keeps within genetic family ties. Dominic is a Giovanni.

Glasswalkers: A pack of werewolves

Hunter:  Members of the Society of Leopold, a branch of the Catholic Church.  Fanatical vampire hunters and killers.

Kin: Short for Kindred. Vampires, a name among themselves

Kine: Humans

Marauder:  a rouge mage, often mad. They are likely to act in a way that exposes the Otherworld of the Masquerade to exposure. 

Masquerade : The rule that keeps vampire society safe.  Hiding ones nature from the world.

Nagaraja: A bloodline that are obligated to eat the flesh as well as the blood of their victims.

Men in Black: An international unit dedicated to controlling supernatural and alien entities.

The Red List: a universal kill list of vampires.  Maintained by the Camarilla, anyone on the list can be mudered without question.

Sabbat: a faction of Vampires that believe that the progenitors of the clans will one day awake and eat all their young.

The Theosophical Society:  A private society of learning and tolerance based out of the Blavatsky Lodge, St. Leonards (https://sydney.theosophicalsociety.org.au)
Tremere Pyramid: A strict hierarchical structure that all Tremere are part of.  Every member knows their place within the Pyramid.  The antidiluvian, Tremere, sits at the top of this pyramid.Below him, the number seven is repeated through the clan’s structure.

Toreador: Bloodline of Vampire.  Rain’s Bloodline.

Traditions: Six laws that vampires live by.

Vaulderie: A ritual where Kindred swear loyalty to each other.

A drive to the farm

3 days until the Succubus Club.

Midnight and the lines on the road guided us west towards the farm. There were…technically four of us in the car, though only two of us were in seats. One of us was no more than a heart in a jar, hidden in a black sports bag.  The other was also in a black bag…in the boot.  Two of us had little thought for…well, anything. Eclipse and I, on the other hand, stewed in our own thoughts.  

The Prince’s note burned a hole in my pocket.  Though the heart was never his to take, he’s the Prince, it was suicidal to go against him.  The thought of him knowing what we had done should have turned me into a quivering puddle.  But here I was calmly driving a car out to the farm. I didn’t fear the Prince and his wrath over the heart. The heart was not the thing, it never was.

I’d finally got around to reading up about the Sabbat.  That had been grim reading.  Not just because the Sabbat themselves are a grim organisation with all their forces bent on war and oppression.  A fake brotherhood only breeds resentment and a hatred for anything not them. 

The fact that Stallion, Eclipse and I were to be mindless monsters in their plans to destabilise the Prince’s rule made me sick to my stomach.  Shovelheads we’d been called, and Shovelheads we were.  By rights, if the Sabbat’s plans had gone the way they wanted, we three would have woken, thirsty and with no idea how to look after ourselves. We would have been short-lived monsters like that mad creature we’d dispatched. 

Instead, the Prince had offered Dominic a boon: to take care of us and train us. I resent being used as a disposable weapon by the Sabbat and by Garcia. They could not have made a better weapon for the Prince’s hands than that thoughtless act.  I could not speak for Eclipse, but a flame burned in me to see Sydney cleared of their…blight.

So, I’m the Prince’s man now? He isn’t good. None of us is, but the damage to Sydney was not his doing, it was Abrams in Canberra.  The Prince saved us.  Though it could be said to save his rule, it would have been cheaper for him just to send Cabolut Hazzim to tidy us up before we left the sand.  No, he saved us.

 And if not him ruling, who?  The Sabbat?  

I am not Sabbat.  Even if their machinations made me, I am not Sabbat. I will do what I can to fight against their plans. So, what are their plans?  Everything pivots on the Succubus Club.

The Prince. Need to talk to the Prince. 

The Heart. The note.  Will he want my in exchange?

Must see the Prince.  There is still time. 

The fourth life of Rain 50. Down…in the underground

7.05 pm Monday,  11 hours until sunrise, 4 days until the S.C. The Waiting Room

As Stallion and Dominic broadened their minds, and Eclipse and I  arrived outside the pumpstation, Mads was waiting, a cold and very congealed cup of blood on her lap, the snickers and murmurs of unseen Nosferatu around her.  

If I’m being forced to wait, she thought, I might as well learn something.  More than Nosferatu can listen. Closing her eyes, Mads focused her senses and listened in to the conversations, no more than a faint buzz around her.

“She’s young, but her question’s pretty significant.  I’d say they won’t keep her waiting much longer.  I’ll take ten minutes.”  

“Yes, there are several more prominent wanting to know the same thing, but they have to wait too,” Said another voice, “Maybe she knows something.  I say we can tease it out of her with a little more waiting. Put me down for an hour.”

“Ah, but she’s promised something unique.  Surely, that’s going to push her up the line.  I’ll put a small boon on no more than five minutes.”

They’re betting to see how long I’ll be kept waiting? Mads quietly smiled and shook her head.  It seemed like not even the Nosferatu knew what to do with her.  

7.05 pm Monday,  11 hours until sunrise, 4 days until the S.C. Old Waterworks Pumpstation Number 1

I parked the Audi and, in my mind, went through our plan one more time. We knew where we needed to go and what we were looking for.  We didn’t know what to expect from security, but I was prepared to be flexible with either human or technological solutions.  I pulled out my phone and turned it off.  I didn’t need the buzz of a mobile startling either Eclipse or me into dropping a jar or catching the attention of security.  Noting my actions, Eclipse took my phone and, with hers, put them in the glove compartment.  I gave her a questioning look.

“Phones are never truly off,” She explained, locking the compartment with a click.

A good point, I hadn’t considered.    

“They will be here if we get back.”

“I love how you phrased that,” But I had to admit, I had thought that myself.  Now we really were on our own.

Grabbing the bag carrying the heart, we crossed the street and headed through the green doors.  We were forty minutes early, and even with a long walk down the endless flight of stairs, we’d arrive in plenty of time.  

“If you’re early, you’re on time,” Eclipse had said back at the apartment, and I had to agree. Besides, I was eager to see this thing done.  

Too much had been sacrificed for it already.

7.20 pm Monday,  11 hours until sunrise, 4 days until the S.C. The Waiting Room

“Excuse me, Miss,” A voice all wet lips and strong hisses, whispered beside Mads.  She’d been focused on the low voices, so when the whisper came, it was like a bombing voice right in her ear. The teacup rattled on its saucer.

‘Uh!  Yes?” 

“Please follow me,” Said the voice as a misshapen lump shuffled ahead and out of the room.

Mads made to rise, realised she was still holding the tea cup and went to put the chair.

No, no chairs aren’t for teacups! Said a part of her who once cared about such things.  

She took the cup with her.

Out of the dark waiting room, Mads was ushered into a space that looked out of time. An office with rows of desks, each equipped with a typewriter. Nosferatu were busy at work as if in some twisted 1980s typing pool. As they advanced, the technology advanced along with them, so it felt like they were travelling through time in the same office. By the time they reached a desk where a Nosfertau was waiting, they had a desktop, though it looked more custom than most office computers she’d seen. 

She was offered a seat beside the desk, and the new Nosferatu got down to business.

“And what can we do for you today?” 

That was a little disturbing.  The information network of the Nosferatu was legendary.  She was told they would be in touch with her tonight, so surely someone was working on her information request…somewhere.

“Ur…I believe…another one… never mind.  I’m here looking for information, the location of someone.”
“Good, what information are you after?”

“The location of one Izac Grimoil.”

Her statement was met with silence heavier than even the one from the night before, if that was possible. The Nosferatu leaned back in their chair as if assessing Mads’ ability to pay back a loan.  Maybe he was doing just that. 

“Quite a task you’ve set for us,” The Nosferatu said, filling the silence, and Mads had the feeling he was genuinely intrigued by her request.  

What is it with this mysterious Izac?

“What do you offer?” The Nos continued, typing something into his computer that Mads couldn’t see.

“I was told you guys wanted something special.  I do have information about the capabilities of an individual you could point others to regarding speaking to the dead.”

I wish I could say my ears were ringing, but I was busy putting one foot in front of another down the long staircase.

The Nosferatu, on the other hand, waved that offer away, “We know all the Capadocians residing in the city.”

“What if someone didn’t want to talk to a Capadocian?” And the clicking of keyboard keys stopped.

“Surely, you jest,” The Nosferatu said, now forgetting their computer for the conversation at hand.

“I wouldn’t be down here otherwise,” Mads felt this was a good angle, maybe too good an angle to go by this Nosferatu’s expression.

“Who are you indicating? What makes them so special?”

“They’re much more…approachable.  Look, I’ll only hand out this information if we have a deal.”

At this, the Nosferatu seemed disappointed and went back to their typing. 

“Can I see what else you have?  What may be behind door number two? Or three perhaps?”

“Only two doors, “ Mads felt her hold on the Nosferatu slipping, lucky she had another idea, “What do you know about Dominic Giovanni?”

“The same as any other Giovanni.  Why?”

“I may be able to help with a particular means of gathering information. Access to his servers?”

“Servers, you say?” the Nosferatu leaned forward again, once more on the hook, “How would you grant us permission to that?”

“You guys are technie, I’m sure you can cook something up, so, if I say connect a thumb drive into the servers, you could get all the access you wanted.”

“And you’d take this risk?”
“There’d be a condition.  Surely your tech wizard could wipe particular security drives? ”

The Nosfertau was slipping the hook. “This sounds far more mutual than it should be.”

“I’d be happy to take the risk as long as you wipe evidence of my activities from the security system.”

The fish flicked its tail and swam off. “Is that all you can offer?”

“You wanted something special. I offer you information from a new source.” Mads reeled her line back in.  She knew what she was offering was good. Was there something she was missing?  Something about her task she wasn’t seeing? A simple single piece of information.  

“Why are you after that one?” The Nosferatu had forgotten all pretence of writing and had changed the game.  

“I have…questions.  Choices to make once I find him. Personal business.” If she hadn’t shared with Eclipse or me, she certainly wasn’t sharing those details with a Nosferatu for free…if at all.

The Nosferatu leaned in, smelling more than just the bait she was offering, “Now that sounds special. Something nobody else knows.”

Mads sucked her teeth, disappointed, “And you’d rather take that information?”

“We’d take that as well.”
“You’re not getting all three!” She balked. She was happy to give away one. She’d do two if the conditions were met, but to give all three?  No.  Not ever.

“Then you won’t get one,” the Nosferatu grinned, at least Mads assumed it was a grin.  She didn’t want to think what it was otherwise.

“That’s incredibly unfair.”
“Boo hoo. Go tell the Prince. I’m sure he’d love to hear all your…explanation.”

Now what could she do?  She didn’t have any other unique items to tempt the Nosferatu with. Her reasons for wanting Izac were hers alone, but maybe it was possible to salvage something out of this with the other two?
“I’m happy to give you two things instead of three. I’d rather keep my personal agendas to myself.”

“I’m afraid that’s not an option.  We will be requiring all three.” The Nosferatu leaned back in his chair once more, it creaked under the pressure.  The deal had been one unique item, and she’d offered two.  What was going on here?  Was he stalling?

“Do you have his location or not?”

“Do we have a deal?” 

“So long as you have his location,” Of which Mads was suspecting they didn’t.  It was confirmed a moment later.

“These things take time to verify,” The Nosferatu admitted.  Of course, the question everyone was asking.  Half the Nosferatu network must be looking for Izac, and yet they couldn’t answer her question.

“I don’t have time,” She replied, infuriated by the run around she’d been subjected to.  Still, she needed Nosferatu’s good opinion and kept her anger in check.

“How much time do you have?”

“Until the club.”
“Three days.  We can probably get you that information before then.”
“I can wait that long.”

“So, we have a deal?”

Righteous anger boiled within her. She’d been messed around and left to wait. The stupid teacup sat on the desk in front of her, and for what?  They didn’t have the information, though they were willing to negotiate for it as if they did. If I was correct, Izac could well appear back at the bar within the next three days.  Then she’d been out the three pieces of information for nothing.  Waiting a few days wasn’t going to hurt. 

But, she was well aware she was deep in Nosferatu territory. If the deal went sour, would she be allowed to leave?
“If I step away from this table, what’s to say you’re not going to gun me down? I saw the big gun on the way in.”
“Please,” The Nosferatu’s face twisted into a grimace of distaste which completely hid any human features he may have had, “We don’t need that for you. We’d just get one of the neonates to take you out.  No, we’re a bit more civilised than that and repeat business is always preferable to single business.”

“Maybe I could find something more lucrative, and yet…” She was giving up a lot on a maybe, “…No, sorry.”

“Good day,” The Nosferatu said and turned back to his computer, the clicking of keys a full stop on their conversation.

No one came to show her the way out, but it was clear she had been dismissed. Somehow, she’d have to find her own way out. She rose to leave.

“Don’t forget to take your cup,” Said the Nosferatu, now determinately trying to ignore her, “It doesn’t belong here.”

“Oh, sorry,” She picked up the teacup, and not knowing what else to do with it, took it with her.

The trip back through the labyrinth that was the Nosferatu lair was confusing and convoluted. She tried to go back the way she’d come, but failed to find the mine elevator. She then gave up and started looking for any way that went up.  Testing any passage that seemed to lead towards the surface, she slowly made her way out of the Nosferatu den and into the stormwater drains and forgotten passages.  

She spotted moonlight half an hour before midnight and pushed over a stormwater grate. She was near a reserve on the banks of the Georges River, at Sylvania, way to the south and well out of the city’s limits. Climbing out into the warm but overcast evening, Mads walked down to the water’s edge, the lights from Tom Ugly’s Bridge lighting both the sky and water. 

 In that quiet place, only lit by the stars, the moon, and the distant streetlights, she washed the stench of sewerage from her skin, her feet, shoes, and legs.  She washed away the disappointment and the frustration of being played like a sucker for all she had. And for what?  One small piece of information, not even that, as they didn’t have it. She washed until she forgot why she was washing and finally stopped.  Picking up her phone and the tea cup she had yet to put down, she walked to the main road to look for a bus stop.

7.50 pm Monday,  11 hours until sunrise, 4 days until the S.C. The Nosferatu Foyer

We may have left with plenty of time, but Eclipse and I were at the bottom of the staircase ten minutes before eight and were greeted by squashed tomato face and crew.

“Okay, are you ready?” He looked us over, eyeing the sports bag in my hand, “I hope you’re not trying to Rambo this thing.”

“Our goal is the opposite,” I assured him, careful not to swing the bag, mindful of its present contents.

“Good.  So you’re right to go?”
“And where is that, exactly?” Always more savvy than me with the labyrinthine passages of the museum, Eclipse asked our guide.

“The back door.”
“And where’s that, exactly?”

Squashed tomato face and Eclipse discussed the location of our entrance for a moment, sharing architectural features until both seemed satisfied that they were in the same location.  Eclipse looked grim. It was on the floor we wanted, but the path to our destination seemed convoluted…more than I could keep up. Not for the first time, I was glad I wasn’t on this job alone.

Once everyone seemed satisfied, our guide led the way out of what we’d come to call the Foyer and deep into the passageways, tunnels, pipes and caverns of the Nosferatu’s world underground.  We walked through a continually changing array of spaces, winding left and right without seeming regard for where our destination lay. Eclipse was silent as usual, head bowed and eyes flickering left and right, she was as on edge as I felt. I filled my mind with the steps and features of our path with all its twists and turns.

Fifteen, sixteen, take the left, a flickering light….forty-nine fifty, a metal ladder… 

Fortunately, our guides were not chatty.

For forty minutes, we walked in silence, only the scuffing of our footfalls telling our presence.  Suddenly, we stopped in the middle of a passageway where a piece of plywood leaning against the wall denoted it as different from any other passage we’d travelled.  Eclipse looked from me to the Nosferatu, perplexed.  Carefully setting down the sports bag, I grabbed either side of the plywood and pulled it aside.  

A cool breeze and the smell of fresher (though by no means fresh) air drifted through a black metal grate.  Beyond it, the bottom of an elevator shaft, thick metal cables running through massive pulleys bolted to the concrete.  The metal grid easily popped out of its frame and into the shaft, and Eclipse and I stepped through. Across from the grate, the manual handle for the door was marked with red and white tape. I reached out to start winding the doors open, when I felt the tingle of Eclipse’s magic and turned to see she’d disappeared. 

“Me opening this door won’t break your obfuscate?” I asked, unsure how her ability worked. 

“Possibly, but only for you. You’re opening all the doors, remember?” Her voice echoed around the shaft, though I seemed alone.

“O-kay,” I accepted and opened the door. 

The lift opened onto a linoleum-covered passageway lit sporadically with minimum security lighting.  There was no one around.  I checked for camera domes. Nothing. Flicking on Auspex to note where the human security were within the building, I was almost blinded when I turned in the direction of our destination. 

Light and colours of every hue and texture fought for my attention.  There were even colours I couldn’t perceive, only perceptible by the swirlings of other colours around their space.  Hundreds of hearts, all still connected to their owners going on with their lives.  The sensation was overwhelming, like being surprised by continual camera flashes in a dark room. My hand automatically went to my eyes in an attempt to shield them from the glare until I thought to dismiss Auspex. Even then, the afterimage still roiled and spun in my vision, a negative version overlaid everything I looked at.  I shook my head to try to clear it.

“What?” Eclipse whispered, barely a breath, but easily discerned in the silence.

“I didn’t expect the hearts to be so…emotional,” I whispered back, pointing in the direction of the glow. She seemed to understand, or at least didn’t comment on it, just whispered the first direction out of the hall.

“There should be a door to the right.  Go through and down the passage.  Around the corner, there’s a set of stairs.  Take them…”

Carefully, I did as I was told, holding open the doors we went through until I felt her pass by.  At each hallway intersection, I checked for cameras or other security.  Nothing. I’d expected something.  It seemed a little eerie that there was nothing but empty corridors.

“The double doors to the right,” Eclipses’ disembodied voice said, and I opened one of the double doors, allowing her through before following her into the room.

There was no mistaking it.  This was the place. Lines and lines of wooden cabinets with glass sliding doors displayed rows and rows of jars with human hearts inside. Hundreds of hearts seemed an underestimation as we silently moved down the rows in search of the one we needed.  Going off what I’d seen while astral projecting, it was only a few minutes’ work to find the one we wanted.

“See the one on the middle shelf? In the new jar?” I whispered down the seemingly empty hall, “That’s the heart I travelled to. We need to find one like it.”  I started searching the other hearts present for one of a similar size, shape and colour. So many hearts, all as unique as their owners. I’d started to wonder if it was a lost cause when a couple of rows away, I found one. I carefully placed the sports bag on the ground.

My recent education in Thaumaturgy had given me some insight into security beyond the mundane.  A kindred using blood magic runes could make an early warning system that informed them if someone had used a door way. The esoteric equivalent of putting a hair across a door jam.  I figured the same could be in use here, but as hard as I looked, I could see no sign of magic.  It seemed ridiculous that all these hearts would be stored here with no security at all. And still, what did we really know of the Prince’s capabilities?  I was about to put them to the test. 

I opened the cabinet and picked up the selected jar. No flash of lightning, no feeling of impending doom. Crouching down, I placed the jar on the ground beside the bag and unzipped it. The heart we’d harvested the night before lay intact in its jar of Everclear. Side by side it was clear that a fresh human heart could never been a replacement for a vampires.  There was a… wholesomeness that the vampire heart, even preserved, could not match. Unscrewing both lids, I took out the human heart and replaced it with the heart of an unknown kindred.  Placing the kindred heart in the Everclear for now, I screwed the lid back on the jar of the human heart and placed it right where I’d found it, careful to wipe off fingerprints.

The Everclear jar I took back to where Izac’s lay waiting.  It was odd to watch the jar seemingly levitate off the shelf on its own. There was a moment Eclipse must have stood watching her lover’s heart through the glass. There are many proverbs about stealing hearts, but what kin or kine could say they actually held their loved one’s heart in their hand? It hung motionless in the air, the only movement a slight ripple on the preserving fluid. Eventually, the moment must have passed, the jar floated towards the ground, and the lid unscrewed. I removed the kin’s heart from the Everclear jar as  Izac’s rose from the fluid of its own accord, and drifted across to the sink below the alcohol.

I placed the heart in the now-empty jar of Izac’s heart and returned it to the shelf.  Our jar’s lid closed over Izac’s heart and screwed down tight before the jar returned to the darkness of the sports bag.

8.40 pm Monday,  11 hours until sunrise, 4 days until the S.C. Somewhere

 Izac, alone except for his companion, the red heifer, suddenly became aware of music.

So, pack up your car, put a hand on your heart

Say whatever you feel, be wherever you are

We ain’t angry at you, love

You’re the greatest thing we’ve lost.

For a moment, he thought it must have been coming from outside. A passing car or someone sharing the song with a friend as they walked down the street.  Then he remembered where he was, and realised the music wasn’t outside him, but coming from inside. 

From the empty space where his heart should be.

We ain’t angry at you, love

We’ll be waitin’ for you, love

And we’ll all be here forever

And we’ll all be here forever

We sure will.

Noah Kahan, You’re gonna go far, 2022

A feeling of movement, eyes closed, listening to this music as a hand reached out and took his.  Side by side, clutching each other in support or to shield each other from the horrors. Luna’s hand reached out and touched…his heart?  Luna had his heart? 

“Shit!” He exploded from his seat, wanting to confirm this….miracle.

“Tell me you can feel that!” Izac said out loud to himself…to his beast, his only companion besides the bovine, who had no great opinion on modern music.

You must betray your heart, Was all he got in reply.

The five words stopped him as surely as if Luna had plunged a sliver of wood through his missing organ.  He collapsed back into his seat, startling his companion.

“Oh God!  Put it back….love…put it back….” 

8.50 pm Monday,  11 hours until sunrise, 4 days until the S.C. The Princes’ Heart Collection

With all the care of cats knowing the junk yard dog could leap out at any moment, Eclipse and I took the bag and retraced our path back to the liftshaft.  Closing the elevator doors, I slid aside the plywood sheeting to find the Nosferatu waiting.

“Here we are!” I said, with the now visible Eclipse.  With the plywood back in place, there was nothing to say we’d ever been there.

“So you guys done?” Squashed tomato asked, somewhat surprised.

“We’re done.” And we probably were.  The heist seemed far too easy, like we were meant to come.

“Splendid.  Did you do anything wrong?  Break anything, leave any evidence…?”
“Nope,” Eclipse replied with her new cool assurance, “Everything exactly where it’s meant to be.”

“Good. We’d hate to lose this access to clumsiness.  So, where would you like to go?”

“Back the same way is fine,” I confirmed. The farther out of the environs of the museum, the better. Eclipse looked concerned at the Nosferatu’s questions, but they seemed surprised we’d done so well. 

And so was I.

The walk back was…less foreboding.  The post-job euphoria was quickly followed by the pressure to leave with our prize and get out of harm’s way. As is my habit, my hands slipped into my pocket to look for something to fidget with. In days before, it would have been my puzzle box, now in pieces, back at my apartment. This night, my fingers found something altogether different. Something very unexpected. From the left-hand pocket of my jacket, I pulled a slip of paper.  Palming the paper, I opened it away from the prying eyes of our guides.

I stumbled trying to comprehend how I could have received this.  One of the Nosferatu with us could have put it there at any time during our walk in. A preemptive note from the Prince in case we did the job?  I have a robust ego, but even I don’t think the Prince spent his waking period thinking of things I ‘may’ do.  The pieces of my puzzlebox made it into my pocket when I was in torpor. At that time, I was being watched constantly, if not well, by Stallion, Giuseppi and Eclipse. Somehow, I didn’t think it was the Nosferatu. 

Regardless, we’d outstayed our welcome in Sydney at least for a couple of days.  I walked up beside Eclipse and quietly showed her the note before returning it to my pocket.

Nothing was said for the rest of the trip.  Even climbing up the stairs back to the car, I held my tongue lest the locals listen in.  When we were both back in the car and moving away, I finally shared my plans for the next forty-eight hours. 

“Now, I don’t know what you want to do until we meet up with Izac to give him…that thing, but I’m heading out to the farm.”

“Why are you going out to the farm?” She asked as if I’d proposed a trip to Disneyland.

“A number of reasons.  Firstly, we have a body to get rid of.”

“Which one?” We had made quite a spectacle for ourselves the night before, but it couldn’t be helped.

“The one we took the heart from.” I was very aware that though bodies were often dismembered at the Crow Bar, most weren’t missing just their hearts.  It was a red-hot smoking gun pointing at us. 

Eclipse dismissed this thought by looking out the passenger window, “The body is the Club’s problem.  Let Bruce worry about it.”

“Where do you think they go? Besides, I’m not leaving a body that conveniently looks like Izac lying around.  Also, I have to check the tree.”

“The tree’s at the farm?”

“The tree is at the farm.”  

For a moment, her face furrowed in thought, and I guessed she was worried about her reaction to the tree.  Though a ritual had brought it to life and the attention we lavished on it could be considered by some as worship, it was not an item or symbol of faith.  It was a tree.  A very unusual one, I grant, but a tree. There were suburbs of silence as I let Eclipse work out what she thought of my plan.

“So, we’re going back to the bar, picking up the body and taking it out to the farm to feed the tree?” She catches on fast.  

“Yep. I figure we can get out to the farm tonight.  Deal with the body and drive back tomorrow night.”

“And we’ll be back in time for Succubus?”

“We’ll be back in time for Izac’s return…and Succubus.” At least, that was my plan, “It gets us out of town…way out of town…”

“It makes us untraceable,” Eclipse added, which was mundanely true, now that she’d disabled our phones.  I knew better. “Sounds perfect. But we’ll pick up a burner phone at the bar.”

Right.  Body, Blood bags (for a snack) Burner phone and Bush!

8.50 pm Monday,  11 hours until sunrise, 4 days until the S.C. The Crow Bar

Mads was the only one at the bar. Since the heist had been called off, she’d expected Eclipse and me to be at the bar somewhere. It got to a point she would have been pleased to see even Dominic or even Stallion just to find out what was going on.

HI. WHERE U@? She texted all the members of the coterie she had numbers for. 

 She received no response.  Eventually, left to her own devices, Mads slipped into her old habits and started a collection of empty glasses and secrets.

8.50 pm Monday,  11 hours until sunrise, 4 days until the S.C. Other places

With Stallion still getting to know himself, Dominic was learning how to exploit the dead.

The quiet of Dominic’s study was interrupted by the buzz of his phone.  He tapped the screen, noted it wasn’t one of his childe, Bruce or Giuseppe, and went back to his studies.  

Nothing to do with him.

12.00 am Tuesday,  6 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. The Crow Bar

The buzz in Mads’ head was nothing to the buzz of the crowd in the V.I.P. room. The room was busy, so close to the big event, and kin from all over were taking advantage of Dominic’s hospitality.  Her hearing extended, Mads listened in on the conversations going on around her. And she was picking up some juicy tidbits. 

Someone in the room was planning a murder.

“…you know I thought it would work out great…but it’s been seven years and I’ve really tried to train her…but she has too much of that…” said one voice in the crowd, their words only slightly broken by the conversations around them, “…you know?

“No, but go on,” said another more sober voice in reply.  Mads figures they must be facing in her direction as their words were perfectly clear.

“…yeah well, I’m going to offer… an ultimatum. Either step in line, or I’m going to have to silence them…”

From what Mads could gather through the interference, a Brujah named ‘The Reckoner’ was listening to a Malkavian,  whose name was the click of the tongue at the back of the mouth, as they complained about their childe named Vida. Vida was the potential victim of the hit. 

Not my problem, she thought as she drained her last drink and failed to gain the eye of the waiting staff. I’ve known a few Vidas.  Could be anyone of them. They could be in Vida, Oregon, for all I know.

Rising carefully from her seat like the experience drunk she was, Mads sauntered casually across to the bar and ordered another drink.

“Hey, another pixie snap?” Asked the bartender.

“Ah,no, just a red.  Ah, do you know anyone named Vida?  A Malkavian?” Mads replied, pleased at how well she didn’t slur. After forty years, she was getting good at this.

“Why would you want to know about old Vida?” The bartender suddenly closed down, not willing to share that information with just anyone.

“I hear they’re in a spot of bother.  I’m trying to be helpful. I suppose.”

“Well, everyone needs a friend…you can find Old Vida at one of her stomping grounds. Vida Goldstein.”

“Where did she say she was?” Mads asked, sure she’d missed something in the bustle of the bar.

“I didn’t.  Her old stomping grounds,” The drink was handed over and the bartender passed Mads over to serve the next customer. 

Back at her table, Mads pulled out her phone and looked up the name Vida Goldstein.  Her search didn’t take long. At the turn of the last century,Vida Goldstein had been a prominent public figure. A Suffragette and activist in social welfare, particularly for women.  She campaigned for reformist legislation and was known for her public speaking, especially when dealing with the most abusive of hecklers. Shortly after Federation, as women were given Federal Suffrage, she ran for parliament as an independent, one of the first women in the English speaking world to do so.

She was internationally renowned for her pacifist stance and fight for basic livable wage. Though no saint in life, she was a woman who had inspired nations at one time.  Now, she was just another crazy Malkavian, probably stalking abusive men for her ‘down-troden’ sisters.

“I think I’m just the person for this job,” Mads said to herself.  

For a while she contemplated getting herself roughed up so one of the local shelters would take her in. Then she looked around her, and half of Sydney’s vampire community (and much of its international) were represented by individuals in the room with her at that very moment. Leaving her teacup behind, she picked up her drink and went in search of ‘L’, the Malkavian.

“Couldn’t help but hear you were having a problem.”

A wild-eyed individual  turned and looked her up and down a moment before deciding to respond.

“Yeah, I guess I was pretty loud about that wasn’t I. Fucking child…not you, not you…just Vida.” ‘L’ said, looking through Mads instead of at her.

“Tell me…what’s…what’s going on?” Asked Mads suffering from her own self-induced mental disorder.

“You know…when I took her on I expected her madness to manifest more than one dimensionally…” ‘L’ complained.

“One-dimensional madness…” Mads repeated, just to make sure she’d heard correctly, “How do you mean?”

“Well, you know about her, don’t you?”

“Yeah, “ she smiled. Her five minutes’ worth of research was paying off, “Women’s rights, political reform advocate…before my time, of course.”
“Yeah, women this, equal rights that…it gets a little boring after half a century.”

“You were hoping for a little flavour in her…madness after all that time?”

“Yeah…throw a black cat over a lamp post…collect recyclable plastic bottles from garbage bins or something…no…she’s busy stalking her ‘…evil women abusing men…’.”

“She’s a bit of a one-trick pony?”  

“Yes.  Boring.”

“I mean, we could always try pushing her onto a different path,” Mads shrugged, not exactly sure what she could do about it.

“What do you recommend?” ‘L’ was seemingly taking her suggestion a little more seriously.  At least one eye at any moment was focused on Mads.

“You’d rather her be a little more… cosmopolitan in her hunting?”

“A little more variety, to be honest.  Like she can still do her thing, but just once in a while wrestle them.”

Mads didn’t know if she could do anything to sway the mind of a fixated Malkavian, but you never got anywhere by saying no to potential jobs.

“I might be able to help.  I know some people who can…change people’s minds.”

“You!” Loopy  ‘L’ gave Mads a look that compared her to the dirt being ground into the V.I.P. room carpet.

“Me.”

“You want the job?”

“I could try opening her mind to other possibilities.”

“Okay…you let me know where and when.  I want front row seats.”

“Sure.  Do you know where she is right now?”

“Fuck off.” 

“Oh…I don’t know that place.”
“Neither do I.  Go there.”

“Great…perfect…wonderful…” Mads took that as her signal to leave, “Good morning to you, too.”

12.00 am Tuesday,  6 hours until sunrise, 3 days until the S.C. The Crow Bar

*******************************************************************

Don’t Look Back

There’s no light at the end of this tunnel. 

This promises a soon demise. 

A vow to keep in four days time. 

The passage goes on, and on, and on. Eclipse isn’t losing her resolve. Rain stays beside her, his shoulders rolled back and eyes set. 

How far she’s strayed and yet some things don’t change. 

They’re making deals together. Setting their sights on a common goal. They cover each other’s weaknesses. 

They’re signing away their unlives. 

“Ready?” Rain abandons their duffle bag in the elevator’s guts. 

To die? 

“Let’s save him.” 

This is not a new tale. 

Wait for me. 

Many men have ventured into hell. 

Rain goes to please a woman he has only seen in his dreams. 

Eclipse goes to right her wrongs. To atone for her weaknesses. 

Luna…

Luna goes to save the one she loves. 

Put it back!

You’re gonna go far. 

His heart doesn’t beat. It lays vulnerable in her hands, then against her heart. Eclipse has to keep this safe. She has to keep it close. Has to do whatever it takes if it means Izac reaches his goal. 

This may be a fictional hell but this place…the creator is truly a horror within this world and there is a special place in hell for them. 

A special place to be made for her. 

The one who stole from the hand that feeds. 

Didn’t she want a rebellion? 

Survive four more days. Until the heart is delivered. This is your only purpose. 

…wait for me

Notable NPCs

Abram: Ventrue, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Agaricus: Children of the Moon, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Alex Holmestead: Husband of Mads. Location and status unknown.

Alicia: Toreador Vampire met at the Crow Bar

Ambrogino:  5th Generation Vampire, Cappadocian and Elder of the Giovanni Clan.  

Avel:  Rain’s mother, a wraith.

Beelzebub: Fallen angel, demon entity in Rain’s pocket watch.

Blanco Falzo: A  man who had made into the likeness of Stallion’s dog for a time.  Now deceased.

Bobby Lisner: Malkavian seer who lives in an old Sewer pipe in The Rocks.

Brendan Virgil: A.K.A. Miss Divine Intervention.  Rain’s close friend.

Bruce: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni

Cabolut Hazzim: the name given by a vampire who cleared out the homeless at Rain’s old squat. Prince’s Assassin.

Days of the Week: Pseudonyms for members of the Baali group Eclipse (Luna) is now part of. 
She is Sunday, and they are missing Wednesday. Tuesday seems to be their nominal spokesperson, though they seem to have no leader.

Delith: Ambitious Ventrue bar staff at the Crowbar.

Detective Woodman:  NSW Police ‘premiere’ detective and a sufferer of schizophrenia.  He has an assistant currently called Notetaker.

Doctor Willis Hodge: Ghost acquaintance of Dominic Giovanni’s from the Coroner’s Court.

El Torcedor: “The Twister” or ore accurately, “The Fleshcrafter” A Tzimisce from South America

Founders of Sydney Masquerade:  Those still alive:  Abram, the Ventrue, in Canberra, Wid, the Nosferatu in Wollongong, Agaricus, Child of the Moon, Tasmania, Montague Layton, Toreador current whereabouts unknown.

Francis Tuttle: Name given in charge of the investigation into the deaths of homeless in Surry Hills.

Garcia: Sire.  Unknown location.

Giuseppe Giovanni: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni and nephew. 

Joel Mitchell: Mads’ friend. Deceased.

Kenneth Stahl: South African Giovanni (exiled)

Lady Merritt Stone: A very old and powerful vampire that has taken an interest in Izac.  Rain spoke to her about the Coterie and Izac’s mission

Lambach Ruthven: Kin met at the theatre.  Sire of Dracula. Drug addict.

Lenny: Rain’s Ghoul and artist friend, now with mages.  Location unknown.

Lucretia:  Childe of Ambrogino, now caretaker of the Pyrmont House and teacher to Dominic

Madeline Blackwell: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni, working at the State Coroners Court.

Montague Layton: Toreador, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Night Rider: Red-haired vampire?  Works for the Prince.

Pangea: a Nosferatu (tunnel builder)

Padre Craneo:  Nagaraja vampire met at the Crow Bar

Paul: a Nosferatu of the sewer rats

Prince Lodin: Prince of Chicago (until his final death in the 90s) and sire of Al Capone.

Prince Sarrasine (Sar-ras-seen): Toreador Ruler of Sydney*

Sebastian Melmoth: Kin met at the theatre.  Powerful Toreador. Oscar Wilde.

Shara-had: Banu Haqim (Assamite).

Sparrow: a Nosferatu of the warren in Pyrmont, closest to home

Sydney Sewage Pumping Station number one: Known access to Nosferatu waiting room.

Teeth of Titanium: Werewolf dingo met in Leichhardt.

The Prestiege: The speak for the four Tremere met at the Blavatsky Lodge.

The Woman: A powerful being of unknown name who kidnapped Izac and enchanted Rain. Lady Merritt

Tom: A sleeping head awakened by Dominic in the Dreamtime.

Wid: Nosferatu, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Glossary of terms:

Anarchists: a faction of Vampires.  Caused issues in Los Angeles recently, killed the Prince.

Antediluvian: from before the time of the biblical flood.  The third generation that were the progenitors of the thirteen clans of vampires.

Baali: A bloodline bent on keeping beings old before time from waking up and destroying everything. Eclipse and the Days of the Week are Baali.

Banu Haqim: Also know as Assamites, Assassins though sometimes just mercenaries for hire.  

Bone Gnawers: A pack of werewolves

Blood hunt:  A process to destroy a vampire who has broken a tradition.  Specifically mentioned in the sixth.

Blood worm: What a possessed vampire can turn into.  

Black Spiral Dancers: A pack of werewolves that worship a being of entropy.

Brujah:  One of the twelve clans of Cain. 

Canaanites: Those descended from Cain, the first murderer and vampire.

Camarilla:  a faction of Vampires closest to the Princes.  Believe in hierarchy and order.

Children of Osirus: Bloodline outside the Caine family tradition who practise Bardo, a discipline to control the beast. Izac’s current Bloodline.

Children of Seth: Bloodline the Prince is rumoured to be (originally?)

Clan or Bloodline:  From one of the children of Caine or subsequent established lines of vampires. 

Christopher Charlton: Rain’s pseudonym.

Marauder: A mage gone mad.  Living in his own pocket dimension that answers to the whim of his broken mind.

Diablerie : the drinking another vampire blood and soul

Favour:  How Vampires pay for things they want or need doing.

Fetter: A place, person or thing that binds a wraith to the Shadowlands.

Gangrel: A bloodline of vampire.  Stallion’s Bloodline.

Ghouls: Servants of a vampire who have been fed vitae.  They are loyal, stronger, and more resilient, and sometimes, they show other powers gained from the blood. They must receive the blood at least once  a month or they return to being human. Can be addictive.  

Giovanni: A vampire bloodline that keeps within genetic family ties. Dominic is a Giovanni.

Glasswalkers: A pack of werewolves

Hunter:  Members of the Society of Leopold, a branch of the Catholic Church.  Fanatical vampire hunters and killers.

Kin: Short for Kindred. Vampires, a name among themselves

Kine: Humans

Marauder:  a rouge mage, often mad. They are likely to act in a way that exposes the Otherworld of the Masquerade to exposure. 

Masquerade : The rule that keeps vampire society safe.  Hiding ones nature from the world.

Nagaraja: A bloodline that are obligated to eat the flesh as well as the blood of their victims.

Men in Black: An international unit dedicated to controlling supernatural and alien entities.

The Red List: a universal kill list of vampires.  Maintained by the Camarilla, anyone on the list can be mudered without question.

Sabbat: a faction of Vampires that believe that the progenitors of the clans will one day awake and eat all their young.

The Theosophical Society:  A private society of learning and tolerance based out of the Blavatsky Lodge, St. Leonards (https://sydney.theosophicalsociety.org.au)
Tremere Pyramid: A strict hierarchical structure that all Tremere are part of.  Every member knows their place within the Pyramid.  The antidiluvian, Tremere, sits at the top of this pyramid.Below him, the number seven is repeated through the clan’s structure.

Toreador: Bloodline of Vampire.  Rain’s Bloodline.

Traditions: Six laws that vampires live by.

Vaulderie: A ritual where Kindred swear loyalty to each other.

The fourth life of Rain 49. Now or never

2.11 am Monday,  4 hours until sunrise,  4 days until the S.C.   Crow Bar

On the silent drive back to the Crow Bar, I had time to contemplate our next course of action, the human heart. And not just the acquiring, but making it a vampire heart, at least in appearance. I’d recklessly thought that with my Necromancy experience, I could easily ‘turn’ the heart.  Now, in the empty silence of the car, I was starting to doubt my knowledge.  The Path of Ashes is about Parting the Veil and interacting with the denizens of the Shadowlands, and not the creation of undead flesh. My first instinct to just add vitae to a freshly dead heart may well result in a ‘ghouled’ heart, but an undead one?  

 “You check the common room for a candidate. I’ll make sure the Time Out room is free,” I said as we left the car in the carpark and headed up the stairs.

“Still going to preserve the heart?” She asked, unsure of my plans. 
“White spirits, nothing better, and we are at a bar, ” I replied, trying to sound more confident than I felt, “Actually, I was thinking of feeding the heart a little vitae.  Only problem is, I’m not sure if that will make what we want or just ghoul the thing.  Preserving the heart for transport and then swapping it for another once we get there seems the better option.”

“We can’t exactly bury it in the ground,” Eclipse mused, “I had the thought to go to the mortuary and steal some formaldehyde. I suppose there might be a heart there. It just needs to be pretty enough to cover the next few days. Unless you want to go for a vampire heart.”

Take out a vampire?  I must admit, but my mind did stray to Mads. It would be an undead heart, and it would put her out of her almost thirty years of angst…

Fortunately, Eclipse’s mind did not run the same path as mine.

“So, a fresh heart, the right heart. We just don’t agree on how to preserve it?”
“Alcohol will preserve it just as well as anything we could steal from the morgue we don’t have access to.”

“So, you’ll find a container of some sort, and alcohol, and I’ll find the…donor.”

“Right,” And I set off for the kitchen as Eclipse continued up to the common room.  

I had no problem finding an appropriate jar.  It seemed that the Prince used pickling jars to store his collection.  The Everclear was also, unsurprisingly, not difficult to find. I left both in the empty Time Out room and headed upstairs to see how Eclipse was doing, finding our stand-in, Izac.

In the last few hours before the start of the working week, the common room was still buzzing with as many as twenty patrons still holding onto their good time. Eclipse searched the crowd for a tall, thin male in his twenties with a lost, puppy-dog expression and found him. Drawing on the blood, she focused her attention on her target. Slowly, she seemed to be catching the attention of the whole room, and not in the way she wanted. 

“What is she doing?  Putting the evil eye on someone?” She heard one woman say as she watched her target scoff and turn away.  Humiliated, she headed to the bar to order two drinks. Maybe the old-fashioned approach was best.

When I arrived, the room was split. One side was the bar, and Eclipse, seemingly studying the bar menu. The other was the remaining bar patrons, sniggering, talking amongst themselves and pointedly looking in Eclipse’s direction. In the small herd of now nervous prey, a likely stand-in for Izac sheepishly accepted comments from the people gathered around.

I joined Eclipse at the bar. “Are you wanting to try your approach again?  I can distract the others if you like,” I murmured low so only she could hear.

“I can’t guarantee I’ll do any better a second time,” she replied, clearly embarrassed.  I knew that feeling. Still, it was always better to get up and try again than to slink away in defeat.

Eclipse ordered two beers as I turned my attention to the crowd and stirred the vitae within.

“Ladies.  Gentlemen…”

What I did not expect was the sour expressions that appeared. An aggression I’d somehow engendered by my mere presence.

“What? So, you think you can come up here, swanning about like some nance?” One man said, as another put down his beer to back up his friend.

“This poof causing you grief, mate? What the fuck do you think you’re doing?”

Homophobic vitriol and hate was nothing new, and I had promised to give Eclipse a distraction.  

Sighing internally, I watched out of the corner of my eye as she took her two beers and headed towards her target.

“Gentleman, I have no idea what you’re talking about.  I’m here for a good time, just the same as you.”

“You know what I’m talking about.  You coming in here, looking like that, smelling like that.  You make me sick.“ The bully boys with more than an evening’s worth of alcohol on board moved in.

“This is a very welcoming place for everyone…” but I didn’t get to finish.  Fists swung from two directions at the same time.  I dodged…most of it, the rest may have done some damage at one time, now they only creased my suit.

“Do you want to go somewhere quieter?” Eclipse said to her chosen man, a glass of beer held out as an offering. Once more, she flicked on the lighter, igniting Presence and filling the room with her black brilliance.  This time, even I wasn’t immune. The two thugs trying to lay into me had no hope.  She even drew the bouncers and bar staff into her dark presence.  She was the centre of the moment, the reason for our being there at all.  At that moment, she was a goddess encircled by her twenty-five devoted worshippers.

“Yes, take me…”  “No, she was looking at me…”  “Come on, honey, let’s leave this rabble behind.” Now, instead of being ostracised as a freak, Eclipse was drowning in demands for her attention.  For me, it was odd and familiar.  I wanted to join in the throng, sweep in and carry her out, but at the same time, our plan to get a heart was still clear in my mind. I knew this draw, this instant attraction for a complete stranger and some small part of me had the presence to realise…so, I guess Garcia made sure he wouldn’t receive a ‘no thanks’…

“We can all go. Yes, let’s all go downstairs,” I said, and Eclipse tried valiantly to capture just her prey one more time.

“There’s only so much room. And I think I’m going to take you,” She grabbed the shirt of her chosen, starting a brawl between my would-be assailants, now vying for her attention with our target.

“Well, you’ll all have to follow me.” Eclipse rolled her eyes and started leading us all pied-piper style down the stairs to the V.I.P. room.

I must say, Bruce was not slow in taking advantage of an opportunity when it presented itself.  As soon as they were downstairs, he started drugging the group.One by one, they dropped and were whisked away to the keg room.   When Eclipse’s favourite finally succumbed to the chloroform, she released the presence, and me.

“Come on, Rain,” She said, slinging her unconscious Izac clone onto her shoulder and leading the way to the cool room.

Efficiently stripping the body, Eclipse placed all his personal possessions to one side. That’s when we saw our mistake.  Scars under the pecks, another set of scars down in the groin and a lamentably pathetic version of a penis.  In our haste to find someone before dawn, we found the only trans man in Sydney with a likeness to Izac. 

“This is not the heart we need,” Eclipse said, matter-of-factly, as I lamented our bad luck.

“No, this is not going to work.”

“What? So I should pick one of the other twenty bodies I dragged down here?” Eclipse turned her frustration on me.

“No, this one will be fine,” I sighed.  They was the same approximate age, weight and height.  Unfortunately, just not male. “There are many hearts. We take this one, but we substitute Izac’s for another already there and use this one to …muddy the waters. If luck is on our side, which I must admit at this debacle is questionable, they’ll be investigating the jar with the new heart in it and not the jar, seemingly untouched.”

“A substitute for a substitute?”
“Yes, because this is getting out of control. Twenty people already, where is it going to stop? We do this with what we have, or we don’t do it at all.” I was adamant.  With the ones now being processed by Bruce, the promise to the Nosferatu that we’d agree to another possible death and who knew what would happen at the museum this was getting out of hand. We had to finish this and now.

She shrugged, her expression blank as she pulled out her trusty cut-throat blade, “At least we won’t go hungry.”

“Just hold on a moment,” I stayed her hand from carving into the still very alive, albeit unconscious, Izac-clone, and crouched down beside them. Taking an arm, I sank my teeth into the delicate skin of the wrist.  I wasn’t particularly hungry, but blood straight from a living vein is a delight I hadn’t indulge in, in days. I allowed myself to enjoy the moment: the rush of heat, the pulse of a still living heart, the scent of their skin, the touch of the warm, supple flesh. 

 “You couldn’t have done that, as I cut out the heart?” She said before crouching down beside me, taking the other arm and drank.  

Five litres. It doesn’t seem like a lot to power a human body. Together, we drained it dry.  As I felt the heart’s last fluttering beats, I pulled away and let Eclipse finish. I find I am not as eager to bring death as she is, regardless of how far we’ve both come. Once the body was dead, Eclipse started her grisly work.  Even drained of blood, other fluids made the job messy. Eclipses was arm deep in the individual’s chest, cutting away the lungs, pulling out the liver and stomach to get access to the heart.  I left to find a body bag.

When I returned, a heart sat in a bloodied jar of the white spirit, slowly staining red. I helped move the body to the bag before cleaning up and leaving it for Bruce.  As we left, I let him know it was there.

“Did you kids have fun?” He asked, as if we’d had some friends over for a drinking game, “Hey, thanks for the donations, but can you ask next time?”  

I acknowledge his comment with a nod, “If you want someone to take a trip out to the farm, I need to go out anyway.”

“Fair enough, “ He replied, not caring either way.  With the heart secure in the black sports bag I’d acquired for the mage job, Eclipse and I left for home.

Dawn and Dusk at 5.55pm  Monday,   4 days until the S.C. Somewhere 

The pain never-ending.  No blissful forgetfulness of sleep for Stallion. In the dark basement below the busy city street, he was slowly, intricately pulled apart, muscle fibre by muscle fibre, nerve endings teased and ignited over and over until there was only the white-hot sensation.  Marionetted on strings of his own tendons. Garroted by his own small intestines. Bones ground with bones. His flesh was made into a ball to be bounced and juggled like a diabolo.  And all the time, he was awake and very much aware. 

It’s a small miracle he didn’t go insane.

Just before sunset, Stallion found himself naked and spent on the concrete floor of the dark room.  He was himself again, at least mostly himself.  His left leg felt…odd, not exactly his.  He looked down and was surprised to find it was indeed his. Partway down his calf, the muscles still twitched and shivered as if still being tortured.  

Off to one side, the being who had literally turned him inside out was getting changed, quietly talking to Stallion as if he hadn’t torn away his humanity and put it back again.

“Thank you for a most exquisite session. It had been quite a while. I hope it was good for you.  Still, the night is young.  I tried to put you back the way you were as best I could.” 

“Wait,” Stallion rose to his hooved feet, the effort of standing making his muscles quiver with the effort.

“Yes?”

“What you did…did to me was…fucking horrifying.  But God damn you have curiosity.”

“Go on,” Said Stallion’s maker.

“Teach me.  Teach me what you do.”

The vampire stood a moment assessing Stallion words a long moment.

“You’ve been a good sport, why not?” 

For the next few hours, it seemed more of the same, but this time Stallion was in control.  He moulded and shaped his flesh like wet clay.  He let it slide through his fingers, willing it to take on whatever form he could imagine.

“What is your name?  What can I call you?” He finally asked as his lesson came to an end.

“You can call me, Friend,” Said the vampire.

“If you never need me, I’ll be at the Crow Bar,” Stallion offered, but his teacher was done with the pupil. Without another word, he unlocked the door to their dark room, and left.

Stallion picked up his personal item, and put on his clothes.  He found his Bali bargain Rolex glimmering in the dark. He found his phone. It was midnight.  Stallion had been in the darkness with Friend for nearly a whole day.  A whole lifetime ago.  Dragging on his robes, Stallion stumbled out of the room, up the stairs and out into the night.

5.55pm  Monday,  13 hours until sunrise, 4 days until the S.C. Giovanni’s  Home

Dominic arose for a new day unbloodied by last night’s little adventure. He examined the healing wounds in the bathroom mirror, pleased that at least from the outside he was whole again.  Teeth and jaw are another matter, but there was still four days to the Big Event and he was confident he could get back into shape before then. 

After dressing, he spent some time down in the crypt, talking necromancy with the residents.  Something triggered a thought, and he returned upstairs to find a treatise written by a distant relative on the Bone Path.  He chuckled to himself, realising that the term ‘distant’ relative was relative when it came to the Giovanni.    Now, with an enjoyable read and all the night before him, he settled down to study his favourite subject.  

Sometimes, you just needed to take a little time for yourself.

5.55pm  Monday,  13 hours until sunrise, 4 days until the S.C. Leichhardt

Mads arose while the light was still fading from the day, aware that, one way or another, tonight was going to be busy.  Things were moving too slowly for her. The information that I’d gleaned from Joel was disappointing and frustrating.  Where was Alex?  

It was her frustration that led her to make the arrangement with the Nosferatu the previous night. The price for the location of Izac was something expensive, something unique. She hadn’t the first idea of what a Nosferatu would find unique.  A rat king?  A particularly interestingly shaped fatberg?

“Vagueries, “ She said to herself as she dressed for the night, “They can’t be disappointed if I give them something they don’t actually like.”

She checked her phone and noticed how early it was.  They said they’d be in touch, but when? She sure wasn’t going to hang around the hotel room until they turned up.  Surely, they’d be able to find her if she stayed nearby. Popping her phone in her jacket pocket with the passcard for her room, she left for the Crow bar to find the coterie.

5.55pm  Monday,  13 hours until sunrise, 4 days until the S.C. Pyrmont

Waking up to the sounds of someone else in the apartment felt almost as good as waking up nightmare-free.  I rose and walked down into the kitchen-loungeroom.  The blinds were still drawn against the last of the day’s light.  Soon, I’d draw them to revel in the lights of the city in the harbour, the stars and moon illuminating the sky. Conspicuously, the jar sat on the kitchen bench, its liquid preservative now clear, the heart resting lightly on the bottom.  To one side, the second bottle of Everclear we picked up lay empty, ready for disposal. It seemed Eclipse had already been busy about our business for the night.

Pulling out my phone, I sent a text to Mads regarding the arrangements we’d made with the Nosferatu the night before.

STILL INTERESTED? PICK YOU UP AT 7.

“I didn’t know we were still bringing her,” Eclipse said as she padded by, her bare feet in the thick carpet had made her virtually silent.  A good trait in someone about to commit a heist. 

“Is that something we should discuss?” I asked.  One more on the job was a complication we didn’t need, even if she wasn’t…unpredictable. 

SEE YOU SOON, Mads reply flashed up on my phone.

“She says she’s still coming.”

“And you’re okay with that?”

I…wasn’t, and that was a fact.  Her burst of anger, her recklessness in regards the body she left in The Rocks. Her closed nature was linked with a clever mind always picking up on the stray thought, word or gesture. No, I wasn’t happy since I’d seen her walking down the street towards us at Circular Quay.

“I’m not quite sure what I can do about it.”

“You could just call her off.”

“After all she knows? This way she’s involved.”

“And here I thought you wanted fewer bodies,” Eclipse smiled sweetly, belying her own desire to leave nothing alive behind.

“I do.”

“And what if she finds out it’s Izac’s heart?”
“I won’t tell her, will you?  We’ll do whatever we need to so she doesn’t.”

“What if?” Eclipse pressed. I thought about what was at stake, who would be in danger. There was very little I would not do for mine. I contemplated what that meant, but couldn’t bring myself to say the words.

“You want me to call her off.  Okay. Easy done,” I backed off and pulled out my phone again.

“No, no, if you want her to join,” She was making it my decision.  

“I don’t, but…”

“We can tell her the trip was a bust.  In two days, she won’t even matter.”

I sent the message.

HAD A CHANGE OF HEART. TRIPS A BUST.  HAD TO CALL IT OFF.

Now it was just us to.  Eclipse disappeared to get ready.  I pulled out the sports bag and went through the contents.  I’d put together the collection, trying to anticipate the powers and abilities of a mage.  Now the contents would have to make do for the heist. A very different job.  Thin black cloaks, simple masks, string, flour bombs and honey. Not much to put against high security, I knew, but I also knew that all that security has a weakness…the humans that used it. 

6.15 pm Monday,  13 hours until sunrise, 4 days until the S.C. Crow Bar

Not willing to reappraise her crazy person dance from the night before, Mads found the stormwater drain she’d spoken to the Nosferatu behind the Crow Bar. She tapped the still hot metal of the grate with her foot.  An echoing shuffle from below told her she wasn’t alone.

“I’ve been racking my brains trying to figure out what you guys would consider unique, but I think I have something you might be interested in. How did you go?”

“What do you mean?” Came a voice, not the same as the night before.  They certainly didn’t seem to be up on the request Mads had made.

“As in, ‘are you ready?’” She replied vaguely, knowing there could be many eyes on her, even in that lonely place. 

“We’re always ready,” Came the reply confident and automatic. 

“Alright then.  Where are we going?” She’d thought to the bar, or possibly to the hotel room where some modicum of privacy could be gleaned.

“We’re slipping down.  Are you ready to go?”

“Oh!  I’ve been slipping on a load of shit recently, why not?” She rolled her eyes as the grate was pushed aside.  The drop was two metres.  Mads jumped down heedless of injury, the benefits of being a child of the night.

The unnamed Nosferatu quickly led Mads down through stormwater passages, out into Nosferatu made shortcuts and down ladders deep under the city. 

“It’s actually not as bad as I thought down here,” Mads commented to her silent guide.

“No, we keep it clean,” He mumbled and continued into a large sewage pipe with small bridges over the murky flow, “Come on, there’s a bit of walking to do.”

“Okay…” Careful along the narrow catwalks and bridges, Mads followed obediently behind her greasy companion, “Something I should have asked earlier. What if I’m not happy with your information?”
“That doesn’t matter,” The Nos waddled ahead, waving away her concerns with crooked fingers.

“Okay,” Mads said after trying to tease out some sort of reassurance from the statement and finding none, “I’m probably going to get whacked if I don’t give them what they want.”

“What an odd thing to say.”

“Oh well, never mind.” She tried to sound nonchalant, but even her echo taunted her.

“I would have thought you would mind.” Her companion replied sociably as if concerned for her welfare.

“Well, it’s going to matter if they don’t like my information.” She signed loudly, “Obviously.” This time, she got the feeling that the Nos was somehow hurt or offended.  They were information brokers, spies at worst. Not murderers.

No, they’d kill people. And down here, who’s to stop them?

She checked her phone for reassurance and found none.  Not even Emergency Services reached through a hundred metres of reinforced concrete and stone.

After almost half an hour of monotonous tunnels and the ever-present sound of water, the Nosferatu took another shortcut to a small room cut out of the living rock.  Here, a box, little more than a large coffin made of packing crates, was hanging from a chain suspended over a deep pit.  It reminded Mads of a rough lift from a mining shaft at the turn of the century…check that, turn of the last century. Inside, a lever that looked like it had been taken from a railyard stood.  Mads wasn’t sure if to marvel at the Nosferatu’s ingenuity or run from whatever horrors lay below.

They entered the lift car and the Nos pulled the lever all the way across.  A clunk above as heavy machinery received the message, and they started their descent.

“Where does this go?”

“To home.”

“I hadn’t realised it was this extensive. Like I knew Nosferatu were industrious, but when you see it’s…something else.”

The Nos seemed pleased with her praise, “Yeah, in life you have to take advantage of what you have.”

“I didn’t realise all this was under Sydney!” the Nosferatu turned on her, as if some great secret had been revealed.

“Who told you?”

“Y said, I didn’t realise.”
“Ah, I was trying to make a joke,” The Noz shook his head, and Mads wasn’t sure if he considered the joke, or her, the failure.

“Oh!  I see, yes.  Sorry, the joke was lost on me.” 

“I was just taking the piss.” Now that they were deep in Nosferatu territory, ther guide was relaxing and becoming more talkative., “Ah, nevermind.  Yeah, it’s pretty nice down here, not to say there’s not nice architecture above. But on the ground, there’s always cinderblocks to go missing, reels of copper wire.  Everything blamed on petty theft and junkies is secretly just us expanding out our warrens for the last hundred and ten years.”
“Really, what, all of it?”

“There’s a little of the other stuff. But the vast majority is us. We do purchase too, when we need to.”

“Joel always wondered why his shit kept getting stolen. I guess I know why.”

“Yeah, there’s a really nice grotto down here.  Natural, opened up by us.” The Nox continued with his tour guide spiel, ignorant of Mad’s growing unease.

“Who are we going to meet, anyway?

“Ah, we’re going to the waiting room.”

“Waiting room for what?”

“Shh,” The hand of oversized fingers found a mouth not centred on the face it found itself, “We don’t give our free information. Everyone is listening.”

Mads glanced around the shaft. Each floor was the same.  Metres of rock then an opening into darkness with the subtle shape of buildings.  Out of the velvety darkness between the buildings, pairs of glimmering lights. Eyes were everywhere. Hundreds of them, level after level of dark dwellings and the silent staring eyes.

“This City’s secrets are looking for more secrets, huh?” Mads said casually, trying to keep the shiver from her voice. “Do you guys all talk to each other, or is it more one-all?”

“We have meetings, community get-togethers. We’re pretty catty, though.  Like, there are cliques, special interest groups…oh, don’t mind the gattling gun….” The shaft opened up and across the space in between the metal barrel of a very large gun (possible off a airplane?) glinted.  Beyond it, in the gloom, a concrete bunker with long thin slits like cat’s eyes was attached to the wall.

“What?  Security?”
“You can never be too safe,” the Nos shrugged, an odd gesture that started somewhere in their torso to end as a wave of the hands, “They are manned, if you had thoughts of being a tough guy.”

“I assure you, I have no intention of that,” Mads put up her hands in a gesture of surrender. Oh, yes, if the Nosferatu wanted you dead, there was nothing that could stop them.

“How far are we going?”

“You’re going to processing…the waiting room, like I said. They’ll give you a cup of blood and a chair, you know, we’re very hospitable.”

“All this for a little information about someone’s whereabouts?”

“You offered something unique.”

There was nothing to be done. Even if she wished to escape her guide, where would she go?  Sighing deeply, she tried to relax.  Still, she jumped when her mobile, silent for nearly an hour, buzzed in her pocket. It seemed that, though the concrete of the City could block out her signal, nothing escaped the Nosferatu.  She checked her phone.  Full bars.

“Is this you?”

“Yeah, like I said, you make the best of what you’ve got.”

“And I guess you have some sort of back door in this?” 

“Into what?”

“Nevermind.  I get it.”

“Hey, I’m the sort that listens at drains and at walls. You don’t expect me to be the superhacker type, do you?”

“Right,” She checked her phone and spotted my message.

HAD A CHANGE OF HEART. TRIPS A BUST.  HAD TO CALL IT OFF.

Okay, she went to put her phone away as usual.  She pulled it out again and thought maybe it would be best if it were turned off. Might as well use the access if they’re offering, She finally shrugged and put her phone away.

Eventually, the lift stopped at a nondescript room with a small wooden chair and the promised teacup full of blood. It didn’t look right.  It might have been rat. Mads put the cup under the chair and sat down. When you’re in the waiting room of immortal creatures, you have to expect to be there a while.

6.40 pm Monday,  12 hours until sunrise, 4 days until the S.C. Crow Bar

I’d laid out the pieces from the sports bag on the glass dining table for Eclipse, and we walked through what plans we had. As we weren’t expected until 8 pm at the Sydney Sewage Pumping Station number one, we had some time to kill.  

I tried to work out the last time I’d seen Stallion. At the meeting where we all discussed the collected information in regards to Izac. I’d not seen him at all last night, but that was hardly surprising as we’d not spent a lot of time at the Crow Bar. I made a note to get in contact with him after the heist, maybe take him out to the farm if he wanted. He was certainly living up to Bobby Listner’s prediction of being a loner.

“I’ve got something that can help,” Eclipse said, stepping closer and placing her hand on either side of my face.  

“Sure…can I hear about it?” I asked, unsure but intrigued by her current close presence.

“I want to see if I can do something,” she brought my head in line with hers, so I couldn’t help but stare into her dark green eyes. Had I ever noticed they were green before?

There was a sharp frision of energy, and suddenly I needed to blink.  It wasn’t exactly painful, but unexpected and then it was gone.  I checked the mirror in the hallway and found that my distinctive violet irises were now a swirl of multicolours that glowed like flashlights. 

“Hmm, the trick of that power still evades me,” She mused coolly as the twin beacons of light that were my eyes swept back across the apartment to her.

“Right, thank you for the demonstration,” I said, trying to sound positive. She dismissed the trick with a wave of her hand.  I couldn’t hold back my gratitude when I turned back to the mirror and saw my old, unique eyes once more “Oh, God, thank you!” 

“It means I know I can do that now.  It also means that the moving without being seen effect I can do, I can put on you as well. We can both hide, though interacting with doors will still break the cloak.”

Now that was good news.  Obfuscate wasn’t something I’d want to rely on.  We still had doors to get through. Still, if we needed to stay unfound, it would be a great asset.

7.05 pm Monday,  12 hours until sunrise, 4 days until the S.C. Crow Bar

As Mads avoided the cup of blackened blood under her chair, contemplating the silent glimmers around her, Eclipse, and I entered the green door of the Sydney Sewage Pumping Station number one and slowly made our way down the stairs.  

***************************************************************

Main Attraction 

When’s the last time you’ve been on stage?

Eyes wide, attention drawn. The crowd’s in awe. 

You’re in a bar. You have everyone’s eyes on you. 

You can feel them now, scratching at you back. Clutching your shoulders. 

How did one turn into twenty-four? 

“Could you turn that off? It’s hard to pay attention.” 

Rain’s voice barely broke through to her. Switchblade in hand, Eclipse is flipping through lives. 

Rain wanted no bodies. Eclipse brought it up to twenty-five. 

We should have died. 

Focus. 

How can you do this to me? 

Drink. 

You’re breaking me. 

Cut just below the ribcage. 

Please…

It’s not right because why would it be. The world takes your pride, your dignity, your love. Why would it give you something so simple? 

It’s an omen. 

It’s too late to turn back. No one is saving us from this jump. 

No one is saving you. 

No one is saving me. 

If her sleep was restless, she didn’t notice. If she sat back in that chair, in the room of eyes, she would surely see more hands. More people to bury along with herself. 

Don’t you miss the sun? 

I miss being myself. 

An oak tree. That’s how we should do it. 

Soon. This vow I cannot break. This decision I can not walk away from. 

If it gives Izac even a glimpse of hope, it would be worth all this pain. 

Then, maybe, I can lay my head to rest. 

“Are you ready?”

Rendevu at 8. Earlier is better than late. 

“Let’s go.” 

Notable NPCs

Abram: Ventrue, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Agaricus: Children of the Moon, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Alex Holmestead: Husband of Mads. Location and status unknown.

Alicia: Toreador Vampire met at the Crow Bar

Ambrogino:  5th Generation Vampire, Cappadocian and Elder of the Giovanni Clan.  

Avel:  Rain’s mother, a wraith.

Beelzebub: Fallen angel, demon entity in Rain’s pocket watch.

Blanco Falzo: A  man who had made into the likeness of Stallion’s dog for a time.  Now deceased.

Bobby Lisner: Malkavian seer who lives in an old Sewer pipe in The Rocks.

Brendan Virgil: A.K.A. Miss Divine Intervention.  Rain’s close friend.

Bruce: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni

Cabolut Hazzim: the name given by a vampire who cleared out the homeless at Rain’s old squat. Prince’s Assassin.

Days of the Week: Pseudonyms for members of the Baali group Eclipse (Luna) is now part of. 
She is Sunday, and they are missing Wednesday. Tuesday seems to be their nominal spokesperson, though they seem to have no leader.

Delith: Ambitious Ventrue bar staff at the Crowbar.

Detective Woodman:  NSW Police ‘premiere’ detective and a sufferer of schizophrenia.  He has an assistant currently called Notetaker.

Doctor Willis Hodge: Ghost acquaintance of Dominic Giovanni’s from the Coroner’s Court.

El Torcedor: “The Twister” or ore accurately, “The Fleshcrafter” A Tzimisce from South America

Founders of Sydney Masquerade:  Those still alive:  Abram, the Ventrue, in Canberra, Wid, the Nosferatu in Wollongong, Agaricus, Child of the Moon, Tasmania, Montague Layton, Toreador current whereabouts unknown.

Francis Tuttle: Name given in charge of the investigation into the deaths of homeless in Surry Hills.

Garcia: Sire.  Unknown location.

Giuseppe Giovanni: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni and nephew. 

Joel Mitchell: Mads’ friend. Deceased.

Kenneth Stahl: South African Giovanni (exiled)

Lady Merritt Stone: A very old and powerful vampire that has taken an interest in Izac.  Rain spoke to her about the Coterie and Izac’s mission

Lambach Ruthven: Kin met at the theatre.  Sire of Dracula. Drug addict.

Lenny: Rain’s Ghoul and artist friend, now with mages.  Location unknown.

Lucretia:  Childe of Ambrogino, now caretaker of the Pyrmont House and teacher to Dominic

Madeline Blackwell: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni, working at the State Coroners Court.

Montague Layton: Toreador, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Night Rider: Red-haired vampire?  Works for the Prince.

Pangea: a Nosferatu (tunnel builder)

Padre Craneo:  Nagaraja vampire met at the Crow Bar

Paul: a Nosferatu of the sewer rats

Prince Lodin: Prince of Chicago (until his final death in the 90s) and sire of Al Capone.

Prince Sarrasine (Sar-ras-seen): Toreador Ruler of Sydney*

Sebastian Melmoth: Kin met at the theatre.  Powerful Toreador. Oscar Wilde.

Shara-had: Banu Haqim (Assamite).

Sparrow: a Nosferatu of the warren in Pyrmont, closest to home

Sydney Sewage Pumping Station number one: Known access to Nosferatu waiting room.

Teeth of Titanium: Werewolf dingo met in Leichhardt.

The Prestiege: The speak for the four Tremere met at the Blavatsky Lodge.

The Woman: A powerful being of unknown name who kidnapped Izac and enchanted Rain. Lady Merritt

Tom: A sleeping head awakened by Dominic in the Dreamtime.

Wid: Nosferatu, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Glossary of terms:

Anarchists: a faction of Vampires.  Caused issues in Los Angeles recently, killed the Prince.

Antediluvian: from before the time of the biblical flood.  The third generation that were the progenitors of the thirteen clans of vampires.

Baali: A bloodline bent on keeping beings old before time from waking up and destroying everything. Eclipse and the Days of the Week are Baali.

Banu Haqim: Also know as Assamites, Assassins though sometimes just mercenaries for hire.  

Bone Gnawers: A pack of werewolves

Blood hunt:  A process to destroy a vampire who has broken a tradition.  Specifically mentioned in the sixth.

Blood worm: What a possessed vampire can turn into.  

Black Spiral Dancers: A pack of werewolves that worship a being of entropy.

Brujah:  One of the twelve clans of Cain. 

Canaanites: Those descended from Cain, the first murderer and vampire.

Camarilla:  a faction of Vampires closest to the Princes.  Believe in hierarchy and order.

Children of Osirus: Bloodline outside the Caine family tradition who practise Bardo, a discipline to control the beast. Izac’s current Bloodline.

Children of Seth: Bloodline the Prince is rumoured to be (originally?)

Clan or Bloodline:  From one of the children of Caine or subsequent established lines of vampires. 

Christopher Charlton: Rain’s pseudonym.

Marauder: A mage gone mad.  Living in his own pocket dimension that answers to the whim of his broken mind.

Diablerie : the drinking another vampire blood and soul

Favour:  How Vampires pay for things they want or need doing.

Fetter: A place, person or thing that binds a wraith to the Shadowlands.

Gangrel: A bloodline of vampire.  Stallion’s Bloodline.

Ghouls: Servants of a vampire who have been fed vitae.  They are loyal, stronger, and more resilient, and sometimes, they show other powers gained from the blood. They must receive the blood at least once  a month or they return to being human. Can be addictive.  

Giovanni: A vampire bloodline that keeps within genetic family ties. Dominic is a Giovanni.

Glasswalkers: A pack of werewolves

Hunter:  Members of the Society of Leopold, a branch of the Catholic Church.  Fanatical vampire hunters and killers.

Kin: Short for Kindred. Vampires, a name among themselves

Kine: Humans

Marauder:  a rouge mage, often mad. They are likely to act in a way that exposes the Otherworld of the Masquerade to exposure. 

Masquerade : The rule that keeps vampire society safe.  Hiding ones nature from the world.

Nagaraja: A bloodline that are obligated to eat the flesh as well as the blood of their victims.

Men in Black: An international unit dedicated to controlling supernatural and alien entities.

The Red List: a universal kill list of vampires.  Maintained by the Camarilla, anyone on the list can be mudered without question.

Sabbat: a faction of Vampires that believe that the progenitors of the clans will one day awake and eat all their young.

The Theosophical Society:  A private society of learning and tolerance based out of the Blavatsky Lodge, St. Leonards (https://sydney.theosophicalsociety.org.au)
Tremere Pyramid: A strict hierarchical structure that all Tremere are part of.  Every member knows their place within the Pyramid.  The antidiluvian, Tremere, sits at the top of this pyramid.Below him, the number seven is repeated through the clan’s structure.

Toreador: Bloodline of Vampire.  Rain’s Bloodline.

Traditions: Six laws that vampires live by.

Vaulderie: A ritual where Kindred swear loyalty to each other.

The four life of Rain: 48. Grotesques

1.00 am Monday,  5 hours until sunset,  4 days until the S.C.   Somewhere

 A door at the far end opened, and the two entered, the door quietly closing behind them.

“I’ve been to this place before, “ Stallion said, looking around the empty room with interest. I don’t know what each door means, though.”

“A promise of delight.” His host crooned in the shadows, allowing his latest toy to take his time and get comfortable.

“Do you have a heading for us?” 

“Oh, we make our own openings and closings here.  How does that sound to you?” The host smiled, and the teeth glinted in what little light there was.

“ A little off-putting to be honest. I don’t know what we’re getting into.”

“Hmm, good question.  We could start with the inner thigh.  A hand, perhaps.  That place between your collar and throat?” As the elder Vampire spoke, it gestured to each place on its own body, placing a long-fingered hand on his own neck. Suddenly, the fingers curled and dug into the skin as if it were no more than putty. The hand sank into the wrist, reshaping and moulding his shoulder and chest like a sculptor.

Trying to keep the revulsion from his face, Stallion swallowed, “Uh, doesn’t seem to be my thing, actually.”

“Would you rather receive than take?” His host asked genuinely and reached out for Stallion, whose clever hooves tripped back, out of reach.

“I’d prefer none of that going through skin and bone and whatnot.” Instinctively, Stallion breathed in and smelled the blood welling up from his host’s self-inflicted sculpture. The prey animal in him bawked.

“Fair enough, we can make it all flesh and nerve endings…if you wish…” The host stepped closer and Stallion jigged to the side once more, only to realise his captor was now between him and the door.  

“I’d rather not,” Stallion’s eyes flashed white as he looked for other exits hiding in the gloom.

“Then it would appear, as frustrating as it is, that there was a misunderstanding.”

“I don’t know much about other vampires, other than the ones I hang out with.  I didn’t know what you wanted.”

“Give it a try…” The predator said, holding his ground, knowing he had his prey right where he wanted it.

Stallion, not the brightest, still had a strong survival instinct, and all of it was screaming for him to get out. It took all he had not to grow his claws and tear a way out through his captor, “Nah…”

“After I went to all the effort of bringing you here?  You’re not going to blue-balls us, are you?” The host, no longer trying to persuade, shifted his tactics to Gaslighting Stallion to his will.  

“I told you I was young!  Do you expect me just to comply?  What is this shit!” Stallion let his fear bubble up as righteous anger, his hoofed foot stamping the concrete floor, echoing throughout the room in defiance like thunder.

His host shifted tack again, “Effort should never be wasted. Offer me something else.  What do you have to offer?” 

“I didn’t see this coming…I didn’t bring anything.” 

“We’re here now…let’s negotiate.” His host said and waited as Stallion tried to work out what he’d be willing to give to this deviant.  

When Stallion didn’t reply, his host tried another suggestion, “I’m less than willing, but more than capable.” He said, almost apologetically, as if violence was the least thing on his mind.

“Is that a threat?” Stallion asked, rising to his full height and squaring his shoulders.  He’d been tested in a fight before and won. He would do it again, if pushed.

“I  never threaten someone with a good time.” His host stepped forward.  Stallion stepped back.

“A good time for you. Doesn’t sound like such a fun time for me.”
“You wouldn’t know until you’ve had it.” And his host laughed knowingly, sending shivers down Stallion’s back.

“Nothing is going to happen.” He replied, standing his ground, as flimsy as the concrete slab under his hooves felt.

“Wish to fight instead?” His host laughed again, “I come from a time when nobles and lords took what they wished.  I was lucky to be part of all that.  I understand you are new to all that, but everyone has to learn sometime.  This is yours.”

“Even nobles had their day.  Castles were stormed.  Heads cut off.” Stallion threatened…or bluffed…he was never sure what the difference was between the two.  Both seemed to end in blood in his experience.

“When they got lazy.”

“Fuck with a guy, the guy’s going to fuck you back!” Stallion allowed the blood within his veins to boil. 

“Is that what you think this is?”  In opposition, his host became very quiet and still.  He’d come on all rapey at first, and now he was just standing there, not even moving to attack. Stallion couldn’t work out if this was a bluff, a threat or his host was just playing with him. He couldn’t work out what the freak wanted. Still, he stood between Stallion and the door.  

Stallion stepped back, widening the gap between them. He felt the corner of the room against his back.  Burning blood, Stallion stared down his captor, a glint of steel in his stare.  Though already still, his host stopped all movement and just stared at Stallion, as Stallion’s strength and force of will shone through.  Maybe this little morsel was more of a handful than he seemed.

Stallion didn’t have a lot of time.  Hands behind his back, he drew on his blood again and let his nails grow long. Then, without taking his eyes off his host, he stepped around him towards the door. The vampire did nothing but follow Stallion’s progress across the room.  Stallion placed his hand on the doorknob, and still the vampire did nothing but watch.  He turned the doorknob and stepped through, never once breaking eye contact. 

The vampire stuck, lunging forward to grab Stallion by the shoulder.  Reflexes fired by an instinct, Stallion felt the brush of fingers against his collarbone, but tripped away out of range.  The vampire reached out to grab him again.  Stallion buffed his speed with blood and lashed out with his six-inch claws.  They raked through the vampire’s chest, cutting open gouges that didn’t bleed, not even put his adversary off his stride.  The vampire’s hands clamped down on Stallion’s shoulders, his fingers sinking into flesh, parting bone and sinew like strands of hair.  There was a sudden jolt in each shoulder, a click, and both of Stallion’s hands fell limp to his sides. The bastard had dislocated his shoulders from their sockets. Only tissue, muscle and sinew now held them in place. 

In a last attempt, Stallion stepped forward and crashed into his captor. Burning blood, he cast the Vine of Dionysus. It was meant to make the other vampire drunk, but either he had a greater tolerance or it didn’t work.  He fell to the floor at his tormentor’s feet, his arms useless to break his fall.

“Interesting, “ The vampire walked around Stallion’s prone body as if studying a well-built sports car or well-bred beast, “Magic. Hm, let me now show you a trick or two.”

Placing himself where the Stallion could see him, he began changing.  He started growing taller, almost brushing the ceiling of the anteroom they were in.  The flesh of his stomach distended and sagged, his clever fingers grew even longer and clawed.  His head and face elongated, distorted until any resemblance to the original human was subsumed under ridges, lines and scales.  He was a grotesque, eight-foot-tall and powerfully built.  

Stallion wasn’t beaten yet.  Burning more blood, the steelly glint returned to his eye.  Even armless and prone, he still looked impressive, dangerous and strong. This time, the monster wasn’t unaffected. Leaning down, he reached out and gently caressed Stallion’s face, his clear complexion and square jaw, the delicate skin of his neck.  Then the claws reached down for the flesh of Stallion’s calves and dug in.  He spun Stallion around and dragged his squirming body back into the room, his arms trailing uselessly behind.  

Stallion squirmed and wriggled, using the strong muscles and connections in his legs and torso to thrash like a fish on a line.  He pulled over his tormentor, but it was a temporary win, as the vampire stood once more, and closed the door behind them both.  

“Is this final death, then?” Stallion finally, blood already pouring from his eyes.

“Not if you behave.” Was the reply.

It started with screaming, which quickly turned to gurgling as blood welled and pooled. And there was blood…so much blood…Every molecule of Stalion’s body was malleable. Like putty, it stretched, shaped and draped.  Intestines are longer than they appear when they’re neatly tucked up inside a human body. 

Later, Stallion would be unable to determine how long he’d been in that room.  To be sure, there was no rest, no deathly sleep once the sun rose.  If calculated at all, Stallion’s torment would last more than seventeen hours.

1.00 am Monday,  5 hours until sunset,  4 days until the S.C.   Crowbar

I was getting sick of reading.  Don’t get me wrong, on a rainy day, there’s nothing better than slipping between the pages of some gripping novel and falling deeply into a story.  But this day, we’d already spent a few hours at The Theosophical Society and were now back in Dominic’s library flipping through dusty histories, essays on secret societies and grand and confusing apocryphal texts.

“..they silenced their enemies with blades and teeth…” My eyes scanned the sentence, latching onto the word ‘silenced’, and I was reminded of the unusual phenomena we’d experienced out on the road.  What if we could harness that sort of power?  What if we found those who were using it down along the railway line and made a deal?

Mads was quietly reading Days of Fire, leaning up against a corner where the bookshelves joined.  She seemed engrossed in the text, anything to take her mind off her current failed quests and a life of cycling misery. Eclipse was scanning through Caine’s Chosen and occasionally reading out parts to me that she thought would be useful. It seemed the Black Hand were like a secret police of the Sabbat.  Their roots extended through the European Inquisitions on their quest to destroy demonic influence in the world. Unlike the reigns of terror created by the Kine, the Sabbat Inquisitions still existed, rooting out those who would deal with demons.  She seemed to think that a bunch of young kindred fell for the Gothic vibe: satanic rituals, black cats, and pentacles.  If the Black hand had been trying to stomp out that sort of nonsense for five centuries, they probably weren’t very good at it. I was reminded of our little friend in the watch, and resolved to have nothing to do with them. 

And still I yearned to be doing something.  At least attempting to find that individual who could conjure silence would be better than more hours of reading.  Finally, I slammed the Anarchy Cookbook shut and returned it to the shelf.

“I’m going back to Lilyfield and see if I can’t find whoever was using that Silence. Even if it’s gone, I’ve got to try.”

“Are you sure that’s safe, Rain?” Mads asked from her corner of the room.

Safe no. That’s why we stepped back in the first place.  Still, her question gave me pause.  What sort of kindred would use such an ability?  I figured the mysterious and unforgettable Cabolut Hazzim of the Assamites would find that useful.  I wasn’t keen on meeting him in wasteland near a dark railway track.  Still, it had been established through this mess with Izac that Assamites are…mercenary.  They’re happy to do whatever is asked…for a price. 

As far as I could see, there were four options. Get in touch with the Assamites and see what it would cost. Ask Dominic, he’d at least know a contact.  I could ask the Nosferatu, it was their sort of sneaky, stealthy trick.  Or, I could ask around the bar and keep an eye open for what turns up.

It was Mads who pulled me out of my revelry, “Besides, they’d be long gone by now.”

I hated to admit it, but she was right.  The moment was then.  “I just hate the idea of…missing an opportunity.” I couldn’t hide my disappointment, and suddenly felt very tired.

“You know what, ladies, I think I’m done studying for one night, I’m giving up.” 

Eclipse just looked at me as if she wasn’t sure what species I was. I wasn’t sure if it was the fact that I was giving up on studying or the silence. Maybe it was something else.  That we hadn’t made plans for the heist?

“Don’t be disheartened, there’s going to be another time,” Mads replied kindly, “There are always opportunities to find something like that. I’m sure.” And I was reminded, for all her brashness,  she was far older in this world than us…than me. It seemed Eclipse had always been an old soul.

I nodded, and there was a moment of silence in which the buzz of a silenced phone. It wasn’t mine, it lay still in my pocket.  Eclipse didn’t respond, but looked to Mads and me. Mads pulled out her phone and read a text from Dominic.

CLEAN UP IS DONE.

In the silence of her corner, she replied a simple, THANK YOU.

“Well, that’s something off my back,” She said to the room, before turning her attention back to us, “I think I’ll stay here and read as much as I can of this book and then call it a night. See you tomorrow evening, Rain. Eclipse, are you staying around for this reading session? Or are you off to do your own thing as well?”

“I owe Rain a drink, so there is that,” Eclipse said, slowly closing her book, “I want to at least keep that promise.” It was an odd way of saying it, but I appreciated the thought. Now that it was mentioned, I was parched. I couldn’t leave until I’d had at least one drink. More than one.

“Hmm, thanks for the reminder,” I said, and led the way downstairs to the V.I.P. lounge.

“A straight red, please…large,” I said to the bartender, another nondescript servant of Dominics.  As the red poured from the tap, I wondered where he got them all from.

“Would you like something with your red, sir?” The bartender asked.  I didn’t mind.  I would more than likely quaff this first glass before going for a second, but did enjoy the experimentation.

“I’ll take a chaser of something.  Sure.”
“Coming up,” He gestured with a hand for both Eclipse and me to look over the counter. From a small drawer to one side, he pulled out something no bigger than ten centimetres long with wings.  Holding it carefully between thumb and forefinger, he showed us it was a tiny humanoid with transparent wings. A pixie. Before I could say anything, there was a small crack, and he pulled the head off the pixie and carefully squeezed out the body into the drink. The spent body he placed carefully in a drawstring bag for safekeeping.

“Their parts can be valuable, “ He said by way of explanation, “You Syringa, sir. Enjoy.” The glass was placed in front of me.  It was take it or let it go to waste. 

“Thank you,” I said quietly and took the glass.  

“And for you, fine lady, the same?” He asked Eclipse, who looked as dumbfounded as I felt.

“Ur…sure.” And the same drink was made, with a second fairy life taken.

As we walked away from the bar, I whispered low so only Eclipse could hear.

“That was my first experience of the fey…”

“And now it’s your drink.  Such are our modern times.  Take the wisdom and knowledge of the ancients and squeeze it dry into an easily digestible format.” She muttered back, but she, like me, drank and enjoyed it nonetheless.

Instead of heading towards an empty table, I drew us towards the Time Out room and checked to see if it was unused.  

“At least here I can guarantee no cameras,” I said, closing the door on our discussion.”You were looking at the plans for the museum.  You weren’t impressed with what you discovered?”

“Not particularly,” Eclipse scowled.

“You said you had options, but none of them good?”

“I can walk without a trace, but once I start interacting with things, it makes me vulnerable, and there are a lot of doors down to the second basement.”
“That’s why I was going to try ease our way in.  Open the doors and act as a distraction while you take the heart.”

“I’m just not sure how much you can con our guide into taking us that far.”

Of that, I was pretty confident. I’d used a fraction of my abilities and was looking forward to…stretching myself. I did not reprise Eclipse of any of this.  She’d only think I was boasting.

“You’re charming, but other than that, I’m not sure how you were thinking of swindling your way through.”

“I have a little more than words, but it’s true, I won’t know until I try.”

“Can you change the way you look?” She asked, and I was intrigued, giving her a questioning look, “It’s only that I have and it’s hard.”

“We’ve both come a long way in a few months, haven’t we?”

“It felt a lot longer.”

“It’s felt longer,” I clinked her glass as if in a toast.  

“We’re also considering this plan without Madeline,” Eclipse turned our talk back to the topic at hand, “She might try to be a smooth talker, but her edges are rough.”

I nodded, “She’s Brujah. She’s brute force, thankfully with a mind.” 

“And the whole point of this is getting down to the basement, not flitting through the gallery as she believes.”

“As to ways in. There are several, but all too obvious.” She juggled her empty glass and brought up the plans of the building on her phone, “There are, however, some older entrances, but none cover our entrance and exit except deliveries.”

I was hearing a lot of problems and not a lot of solutions.  That I, too, have very few solutions was beside the point, I was used to winging things. The more people, the more planning required. Frankly, I was starting to think I should just go ethereal and slip in, take the heart, and slip out. It would be dangerous and I’d be alone, but it was something I could control.

“Look.  This, I will admit, could bring a lot of heat on both of us. I can completely understand if you’re getting cold feet.”

Ellipse wheeled on me, her expression sharp and almost accusing, certainly indignant.

“We have no time for elaborate plans with trucks and patsies. We have at most two nights.”

“Rain. Will you let me speak?”

Ah. “Apologies. I do like hearing the sound of my voice.” I demurred and stepped back to listen.

“Just because I’m finding negatives doesn’t mean I don’t mean to help you,” She said slowly, word by word as if to a stupid person, “I had half a mind to get the heart a couple of days ago.”  And maybe she was.

“You’re right, this is too hard alone,” I said conciliatory.

“And if we’re so short of time,” She nodded in agreement, a bright spark of knowledge in her eye. “We know someone who knows all the ways in and out of everywhere.”

“We could pay them in something they want from the Museum,” I said, swilling the last of my drink.

“We can ask the Nosferatu,” We said together. A moment. 

“Something we should consider?” She said as we left Time Out and returned to the bar.

“We still have time tonight,” I agreed, “Let’s take a drive out to Pymont. But first, another round.”

Eclipse left a tip for the bartender.

1.20 am Monday,  4 hours until sunset,  4 days until the S.C.   Crowbar

Now Mads was alone, she was finding it hard focusing on her reading. She toughed it out for twenty minutes before giving up and poking her head out the office door.  The hallway was silent, the Security Room at the far end doubly so.  Bruce with Dominic, Eclipse and I together, and Stallion who cared where, Mads had the place to herself.  

She checked the hallway for security cameras.  There were two, one at each end. She contemplated going through old footage to find Izac, but that seemed a waste of time.  She’d seen the highlights already. Instead, she went back to the library.  Forgetting the luridly painted doomed future for a moment, Mads started searching for books on modern-day kin.  Notable names and aliases, especially those known to deal with the Assamites.  She could have really done with the  Encyclopedia Vampirica, but that was still with Lucretia. 

When her search came back fruitless, she resigned herself to her default setting.  Trudging down the stairs, she headed into the VIP lounge to ask around. Most of her queries received blank stares.  Some were downright rude.  The polite ones suggested talking to the management of the fine establishment she now found herself.

“He can get you anything you want…for a price…”

“It’s not that kind of job.”
“What kind of job?”

Frustrated, “A job for anyone but that gentleman.”

“So, what kind of job?  Stealing, killing, extorting…”

“Finding…I have to find someone.”

“Well, why don’t you go and try the Nosferatu.  They know where everyone is.”

Fair enough.  She started her search for Nosferatu, first in the V.I.P. room.  Failing that, she knew all she had to do was gain their attention, and they would come to her.  Like seagulls to a chip.  Leaving the bar, she headed out onto the street and presented what she thought of as a ‘shifty’ persona. Walking past as many stormwater drains as were in the area, she looked around nervously, kept her jacket tight around her and tried to look desperate.  It wasn’t hard. She was running out of options.

When she thought she’d spied a few glints and glimmers from the drains she passed, she went and found one in a quiet place where she could hold a discussion. Sitting down on the curve, she tapped the metal grating, drawing them to her location. A gnarled, yet slimy hand rested gently on her right shoulder.

“Yes, sweet Madeline?” Came a voice oozing through creased lips of a Nosferatu (too hard to tell male or female with them) standing above her.

“Ur…” Even after calling them to her, the words were taken from her mouth at their sheer hideousness.  A face, made more of creases, cracks and lines than discernible features, hid behind massive glasses.  There was no nose, which begged the question, what were the glasses leaning on?  This all went through Mads’ mind in a matter of seconds.

“Um…I need your help. I’m looking for someone.”
“Who is this time?  Izac again?” The Nos asked, pulling a small notebook out from a trenchcoat too seasonably out of place on a Sydney summer night.

“Yes.  Have you seen anything more of him? Heard anything?” She asked, turning to look away, anything not to look at the creature behind her.

“We hear many things,” The Nosferatu said smugly, “It’s more a matter of what do you need? How vital is it?”

“I’d like to know where he is.  Location.”

“Last week? Yesterday? Next Tuesday?…”
“The most recent information you have,” She replied, trying not to sound sarcastic, and failing, “I don’t want to know where he was three weeks ago, I want to know where he is now.”

“So you’re looking for where he is tonight?”

“Yeah.”

“When can I get this information to you?”

“As soon as possible. Do you have a way for me to contact you? Or do you want me to sit at this grate all night?”

“Where are you sleeping?  Where is your sanctum?”

“I’m staying at the hotel,” She pointed down the street beside the bar.

“We will meet you there tomorrow evening.”

“Done.”

“Make sure you have payment.”

She paused for a moment. It was always the problem.  She sucked her lips in frustration. “Anything you have in mind?”

“Expensive.  Something rare and unique.”

“Okay.” She agreed, not knowing what this thing could possibly be.

“Anything else?” The Nosferatu asked, business-like.

“How have you been?” She asked, smiling up at the hideous deflated balloon of a face staring down at her.

“Ah, I do miss the small talk, but you’ve set us rather a tall order.  Good morning.” He returned his notebook somewhere within his coat and slinked away into the night.

“Good morning,” Mads called after him, sitting alone in a back alley.

“Now if only that heist was happening tonight, then I’d have something to give them,” She murmured to herself. Where was she going to find something expensive…something rare by early evening? Her thoughts strayed back to the small, personal and currently unprotected library of one Dominic Giovanni.

Mads stood, brushed her arse of alley grime and returned to the Crowbar.

1.20 am Monday,  4 hours until sunset,  4 days until the S.C.   Leichhardt

Dominic put down his phone and continued driving home.  It had not been the best of nights.  He considered taking himself off to his Coroner’s office for a few hours’ light entertainment.  But, thoughts of his current appearance and the security cameras at the office made him feel older than his hundred years.  He was sore, tired and wanted nothing more than the deep oblivion of rest. Instead, he turned the car towards home.  Once inside and safe from mad murdering police officers and the machinations of his adoptive childe, he sat and quietly read a while about the Shadowlands, resting his face.

1.43 am Monday,  4 hours until sunset,  4 days until the S.C.   Pyrmont

Eclipse and I drove back to Pyrmont, and though we now knew the suburb well, it took us a moment to find the old staircase heading deep under the Sydney streets. Eventually, we recognised the old Sydney Sewage Pumping Station number one, not far from the Powerhouse, and found the green metal door. As we arrived, the door opened, and no one was within sight.  I just assumed the Nosferatu and their spy network had been watching us since arriving at the building and recognised their local Toreador representative.  What Eclipse thought of it, she kept to herself as we started our descent.  

Over fifteen minutes of steady climbing later, we arrived at what I thought of as the foyer of the Nosferatu domain, a room at the bottom of the stairs.  Three Nosferatu were waiting, stiff and silent. They looked at each other as if confused by our arrival, and I glanced at Eclipse.  She’d caught it too, the sudden uncertainty, the unspoken question about what to do with us. They were not expecting us.  They had been waiting for someone else. It seemed it was possible to sneak something under the noses of the ever-vigilant Nosferatu clan.

“Good morning,” I smiled, feeling more confident seeing the Nosferatu flustered, “I know we’ve not been able to complete a deal we made previously, but I do have a proposition and I just need a little information from you kind people.”

The centre Nos, a…gentleman, if I was to guess, with a face like a month-old tomato, glasses, and a long unseasonable (and unflattering) trench coat, spoke up.

“Of course, we are aware of your problem….Rain.  What proposition do you have for us?  Is it more personal or attached to your current ongoing deal?”

As they didn’t know we were coming, I highly doubt they knew all about the old Pyrmont house, but I allowed the symantics to roll down my back. Forever the little black duck.

“It is not part of our deal, I’m working on that with Mr Giovanni. No, this is something more personal to me. I need to gain access to the Contemporary Art Museum in the Rocks. Tomorrow night is our schedule, and I need to get in and out undetected. Of course, if there were anything that you good people would want while we were there, I’d be happy to relieve the Museum of its responsibility.”

I felt good about my proposition. This time, I had a clear idea of what I wanted and what I had to offer.  They smiled, laughed , and discussed it among themselves.  Eclipse squirmed beside me as if she realised she’d been invited to dinner as the appetiser.

“Who are you trying to save?” Asked the tomato-faced spokesman, and now we knew the scope of the Prince’s collection.  Not content with just Izac’s bleeding heart, it seemed there was a collection of heartless kin in the City.

I tried a bluff.  You never know.

“What an interesting thought. I’m not sure who I’d be saving by breaking into the museum.  I’m personally interested in acquiring something from their walls.  I have a place now and long to fill it with beautiful things. I’m sure you understand.” Surely that sounded Toreador enough to pass even their hardened scrutiny.

When the spokesman, failfailedbreak me, he turned to Eclipse, “You there, dark one.  Who is it that you are trying to save?”

“Who says anyone needs saving?” She replied nonchalantly.  I was so proud. She’d come a long way since that stumbling conversation with the Police Officer. In fact, as he spoke, it seemed that there was a knowing glint in her eye, a kenning. I made a note to ask her about it once we were clear of the Nosferatu’s many eyes and ears.

“They say museums are places of preservation, but they only let things decay.” In this, I recognised the subtle game of ‘I know that you know, that I know…’, but wondered why. 

“Indeed…” I stumble to contribute, “They lock the beautiful things up, often in cages.  They should be out where people can enjoy them.”

“Well, we’re all about enjoying people,” The trio laughed.  I laughed along. What?  It was funny-ish.

“But that’s not the point, and it’s not why you are here,” Tomato-faces wrinkles and sags seemed to become more prominent as he feared we were wasting his time. Eclipse tensed beside me. She was picking up more than me, a fact I found a little frustrating.

“Is this deal of any interest to you?” I tried again, now less confident.

Tomato-face rolled his eyes and spoke as if speaking to a child, “If you are not honest and someone else comes and asks what was misplaced, it may behove us to let them know.”  Or in other words, tell us the truth or when the Prince comes asking where Izac’s heart is, they may have to say they don’t know, but they’d let us in only a few days ago to pick up a few sketches. 

My heart sank.  We were screwed. The Nosferatu knew we wanted a heart, and even if we didn’t make a deal, they could use that information against us. It was now, either work with them or forget the whole plan.  Go out to the farm and look after the tree, and tell Merritt I couldn’t do the one thing she asked of me.

“He won’t be an easy person to lie to,” Eclipse said, taking over the conversation.

“We might not have to. I ask again, who are you trying to save?” Tomato-face countered.

“And this discussion?  Is this now public record? We’ve come to you respectfully, asking to get into the museum, and you threaten us with what, telling others about this conversation?”

“No threats.  But we listen.  We watch and we know of a certain…predeliction of our honourable Prince. That place is…special. So, instead of the smooth patter of a long conversation, I’d like to cut the fat and get into it. Who are you trying to save?”

I looked at Eclipse.  If we wanted to move ahead, we would have to be honest, but I didn’t think that was my call.  Izac was her love.  She knew him better than…pretty much anyone, including himself.

“They know, Eclipse, they know,” I whispered low, hoping big Nosferatu couldn’t pick it up, “But I don’t think I should be the one to make the call.”

To her credit, she thought, then straightened her shoulders and spoke clearly to Tomato-face.

“I intend to return a stolen item. An item the Prince does not want that person to have.”

“There are many persons in this same predicament,” Tomato-face confirmed, “Who-may-this-someone-be?”

“We do not want the person you were alluding to, to know we were there,” I added, making it clear that it was a stipulation of the deal. The Prince was never to find out it was us.

“If you deal with me, that shouldn’t be a problem,” Tomato-face shrugged, only squashing the wrinkles deeper still.

Eclipse looked at me and nodded.

“Okay.  Okay.  You know of the one called Izac.” It wasn’t a question. Everyone in town must be bugging them for information on him.

“Yeah, we do know of him, and that does make sense. It seems very early to be going for that. We’d estimated it would take a year before you tried to do the switch.”  They conferred with themselves a moment, and we just stood like naughty school children, waiting for the principal’s verdict.

“Do you mind if there’s any collateral damage?” Tomato-face finally asked.

Confused, I jumped in, “This sounds like it’s now your heist, that you’re going for the heart.”

“Forgive me, you’ve never done this sort of thing before, you don’t know the place.  Clearly, I do.”

“We were just asking for access to the place,” I qualified, feeling like we were losing control of our plan.

“There are easier ways of getting yourself killed. What’s your game plan?  You go in.  Take his heart and leave, and expect no one to notice? Is that it?”

“I had in mind to replace the heart,” I replied, definitely feeling like that naughty student.

“Do you have one?”

“I have to acquire one.”

They went back to their discussion, now pointedly ignoring us.  It was clear they believed or were trying to sell us on them having more knowledge than us.  It was not hard to be more knowledgeable, but we were there to make a deal.  I’d gone from walking into the car dealership with a sensible plan to buy a reasonably priced car, and Tomato-face, the salesman, was pushing a late-model Mercedes my way. I was almost forgetting the whole thing and walking away. Thankfully, Eclipse was there to stand firm.

“We don’t mean to insult you,” She said, gaining our Spokesperson’s attention, in fact, your offer is very great, more than we asked.” 

“I could make a concession.  An easy one for you.  During the event in a few nights, I will pose a question to both of you.  No matter what, you will say yes. That is my cost to let you in.”

“Think yes, it will not take our lives?” I asked, disliking the ambiguity of the proposal, “Will it take someone else’s life?”

“It won’t cause final death to either of you.  To someone else? Does it matter?” He laughed at my suggestion.

“I’m trying to avoid leaving bodies behind me.”

“Oh yes, and how many in recent nights have you killed?” His question stung and confused me.  Besides those who I’d been asked to deal with by the Prince himself, I knew of none. 

“I don’t need to ask Eclipse, though.” Before I could comment, he’d turned his attention, and I watched Eclipse seethe under his scrutiny.

“You know my answer,” She said through clenched teeth, and even with Auspex down, I saw the black flame in her eyes. “You have a test, I have a test.  We’re only monsters.”

Tomato-face laughed, “And they say the youth know nothing.” 

I was certainly clueless, but felt that education could wait.  I wanted to pin down this agreement.

“So, your proposal is we will say yes to a question you will pose at the Succubus Club…”

“Just the one question…” He interrupted, making it clear it was a very simple task.
“What sort of question?” Eclipse asked.

“I’m not asking you to walk into the sunrise or to slap the Prince, nothing as grandeous as that.  It will be subtle.”

“In return for this subtle yes, you’re taking the heart…”

“No, merely providing the access, as you requested.”

Right. Straight-forward and ominous.

“And what’s the cost for you to do it?” Eclipse asked.  I didn’t like this plan, though the benefit of not being involved had its merits.  I just didn’t know how I’d face Lady Merritt admitting I paid the hired help to do my dirty work.

“That will be more complicated and involve a life boon.” 

I tensed.  If I was squeamish of the power of a single yes on one night, the weight of a life boon seemed oppressive. Obstensibly, we’d be forever in their debt. They could ask us to do any little task they please without payment or argument for the rest of their lives.  It would only be truly paid if we were to complete some task they believed to be of equal value.  I knew this ploy.  This was how my old gangster bosses used to keep people loyal to them.  I’d begun this life with the hope of starting afresh, without a massive social debt.  Dominic was bad enough, and he was our adoptive sire. This!  Like a toddler taking on a mortgage for a family home in Sydney, adding on top the lifespan of the average kindred.

Eclipse looked at me blankly.

“We’re still willing to do the job, aren’t we, Eclipse?” I asked, trying to make her aware we didn’t want to take their generous Mercedes deal.

“Hardest part is finding a replacement,” She replied low only to me. She wasn’t wrong. I had an idea, I was a budding Necromancer for nothing.

“Do you think we can’t find one?” I tried to instil my words with the ring of confidence.  Still, it seemed I wasn’t the expert here when it came to human hearts.

She didn’t answer.

“You would rather the Life Boon? The Life debt?” I added, now fearful that’s exactly what she wanted.

I leaned down so I was lower than her head and whispered my plan, “I was just planning on getting something from the bar. Are you worried that’s not going to cut it?”

“Normal hearts tend to rot,” She said, and I could see this was the clincher for her.  We needed a good heart.

“It won’t be a normal heart for long,” I replied and hoped to whatever demon or deity that looks over us poor souls that the Nos didn’t hear me.

“Hearts are still connected to their owner…at least in our case.” I guess that it could be traced back to its body was also an issue.  I had an idea for that too, but once more it was not a discussion for in front of the Nosferatu. I could see that we needed to work on our communication.

“Look, this Life Boon is serious. They can ask any little jobs from from us and we’ll have to do them for the rest of our lives.  No bargaining out of this one. Until we do a task equal to this one, we are theirs and I’m not into that, are you?”

“But we’re putting ourselves in harm’s way.  Stealing the heart right from under the Prince’s nose. And you like him.”

“And I like him,” I admitted so quietly even I barely heard my reply. But wanted to try.  I knew who we were up against as soon as I saw the heart and mused about stealing it back. Sometimes you bite the bullet…sometimes it bites you.

“So, you’re doing something for the Lady, and I’m doing something for Izac, we’re pitiful.” She replied almost as quietly.

“We do have another option.  When the Lady calls I tell her…we couldn’t do it.” I admitted not trying to hide the bitter taste it left. 

“And…I can’t accept that.” She replied, and it was like we were back in the Porsche again, hatching our mad schemes for this crazy life.  

“We can at least take their access,” She said, and I nodded firmly in agreement. We were committed…or should be.

“Let’s hope that no one noticed the switch until after the event.” She added, and to that I also nodded.  

“And we have one last person to ask for help,” She suggested, and I was confused.

“One last person?”

“An Italian man we know very well.”

Dominic? The man who lived large on the peace and generosity of the status quo created by the Prince?  Mr Conservative himself, who took on the charge of three strangers as his responsibility for the chance of a boon from the Prince? I could have laughed or wept. 

“You want to take this to him? Really?” I asked incredulously, “Sure let’s take this to Giovanni and see what he says.  And if by some slim chance he agrees, it’s his plan, his way.  If he doesn’t agree, Izac does not get his heart back.  Black or white.”

“Who would you rather be in debt to?”

I did laugh then.  That was a trick question.

“But we’ll take the initial offer of access and say yes when asked,” She said with finality.

“We’ll say yes,” I agreed, and turned back to the Nosferatu.  

The other two had left, only Tomato-face remained to tie up the loose ends.

“Okay, be here, 8 pm tomorrow night,” He said, and the deal was done.

“Just so you know, there may be another,”  I said.  I didn’t want any questions raised when we turned up with Madeline the next evening.

“Whom?”

“Madeline is her name,” Eclipse supplied and what could only be considered a grin parted the creased and lines on the Nosferatu’s face.  He laughed.

It wasn’t actually surprising. Mads has been looking for Izac a long time, surely she done deals with the Nosferatu before, though I wasn’t sure why it was so funny.

“You know our Mads? You’ve had dealings with her before?”

“Yeah, she asked for quite a bit, but that’s more her business unless you want to make another deal?”

“She asks for things now, that will come in the fullness of time.” I said, by way of saying  I knew her desires and did not need to deal for them.
“How true.”

We made our farewells with Tomato-face and started the return journey up the stairs.  We travelled back to the car in silence, waiting for the seeming solitude it provided to speak.

“Do you want to come back to my place or do you want me to drive you back to the hotel?” I asked.

“We still need a heart. Do we have enough time now?” She replied and I looked at the glowing clock on the Audi’s dashboard.

“We have a little time tomorrow…not a lot though.”

“How much now?”

“Three hours?”

“A hour is more than enough time to kill someone,” Eclipse said so adamantly, I was left in no doubt, she’d killed before. I didn’t mean at the restaurant that first night, I didn’t even mean the feral ghouls we’d put down. No, she’d gone out alone or with her new friends,  hunting and killing. I knew that for certain. The thought sent a rill of fear up my spine.  At the same time, I felt more confident that we could get it done.

“Here?” I said, looking out at sleeping Pyrmont, my home.

“No, no my prey would be in the Crow Bar.” 

I turned the car onto the road, “Back to the Crow Bar,” I repeated, knowing that it would mean the death of someone. 

“A heart like Izac’s, and if anyone knows his heart…I’ll find a good replacement.”

“I agree, you know him best.”

2.04 am Monday,  4 hours until sunset,  4 days until the S.C.   Enroute

***************************************************************

Love and Hate are Monsters 

Eclipse is attempting to read the book in front of her. She gleams some. The Black Hand and the Inquisition. That’s all she gets before those floor plans bleed into her vision. 

It’s an impossible mission. 

Having pulled herself from the clutches of death itself, Eclipse has an eye for when the walls are closing in. 

Breaking and entering the museum is half the battle. In fact, that may be the easiest part. Otherwise, there are a plethora of cameras to catch every one of their movements. 

The greatest threat however is the Prince. It’s his prize, his property. Rain and herself are spitting in the face of ultimate authority and hoping to not be killed. It’s foolish. 

She’ll do it anyway. 

Unlike Rain, who does it at the request of a fantasy with the shape of a name, Eclipse is doing it for other reasons. 

A personal one. 

She would return to that pit and pull herself back up all over again and again if it meant she could complete this for Izac. 

For the man she loves. 

For the man she will lose. 

Eclipse knows her fate is already foretold. The cards shuffled. Her tarot read. 

The Hanged Man. 

The Lovers. 

Death. 

Is it not clear to you? 

I’m fucked. 

Living by the skin of your teeth, you know when the jig is up. 

Men don’t like broken things and they particularly don’t like broken women. 

Eclipse carved herself out of her own shape. Saw what death actually looked like. Saw what it’s like to have your life bleed out of you, one drop at a time, until you have nothing left. 

Like Frankenstein’s monster, Eclipse is built out of old decaying parts. She’s rotten. 

She is a monster. 

And Izac? 

No. No, Izac can’t like monsters. He’s destined for something greater, something better. 

It’s something both her and Frankenstein’s creation have in common. 

If you cannot have love, you’ll create hate. 

Eclipse can feel it. Under her skin, in her veils, soaked into her very being. 

It takes a wicked thing to bring the end of the world. 

Notable NPCs

Abram: Ventrue, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Agaricus: Children of the Moon, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Alex Holmestead: Husband of Mads. Location and status unknown.

Alicia: Toreador Vampire met at the Crow Bar

Ambrogino:  5th Generation Vampire, Cappadocian and Elder of the Giovanni Clan.  

Avel:  Rain’s mother, a wraith.

Beelzebub: Fallen angel, demon entity in Rain’s pocket watch.

Blanco Falzo: A  man who had made into the likeness of Stallion’s dog for a time.  Now deceased.

Bobby Lisner: Malkavian seer who lives in an old Sewer pipe in The Rocks.

Brendan Virgil: A.K.A. Miss Divine Intervention.  Rain’s close friend.

Bruce: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni

Cabolut Hazzim: the name given by a vampire who cleared out the homeless at Rain’s old squat. Prince’s Assassin.

Days of the Week: Pseudonyms for members of the Baali group Eclipse (Luna) is now part of. 
She is Sunday, and they are missing Wednesday. Tuesday seems to be their nominal spokesperson, though they seem to have no leader.

Delith: Ambitious Ventrue bar staff at the Crowbar.

Detective Woodman:  NSW Police ‘premiere’ detective and a sufferer of schizophrenia.  He has an assistant currently called Notetaker.

Doctor Willis Hodge: Ghost acquaintance of Dominic Giovanni’s from the Coroner’s Court.

El Torcedor: “The Twister” or ore accurately, “The Fleshcrafter” A Tzimisce from South America

Founders of Sydney Masquerade:  Those still alive:  Abram, the Ventrue, in Canberra, Wid, the Nosferatu in Wollongong, Agaricus, Child of the Moon, Tasmania, Montague Layton, Toreador current whereabouts unknown.

Francis Tuttle: Name given in charge of the investigation into the deaths of homeless in Surry Hills.

Garcia: Sire.  Unknown location.

Giuseppe Giovanni: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni and nephew. 

Joel Mitchell: Mads’ friend. Deceased.

Kenneth Stahl: South African Giovanni (exiled)

Lady Merritt Stone: A very old and powerful vampire that has taken an interest in Izac.  Rain spoke to her about the Coterie and Izac’s mission

Lambach Ruthven: Kin met at the theatre.  Sire of Dracula. Drug addict.

Lenny: Rain’s Ghoul and artist friend, now with mages.  Location unknown.

Lucretia:  Childe of Ambrogino, now caretaker of the Pyrmont House and teacher to Dominic

Madeline Blackwell: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni, working at the State Coroners Court.

Montague Layton: Toreador, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Night Rider: Red-haired vampire?  Works for the Prince.

Pangea: a Nosferatu (tunnel builder)

Padre Craneo:  Nagaraja vampire met at the Crow Bar

Paul: a Nosferatu of the sewer rats

Prince Lodin: Prince of Chicago (until his final death in the 90s) and sire of Al Capone.

Prince Sarrasine (Sar-ras-seen): Toreador Ruler of Sydney*

Sebastian Melmoth: Kin met at the theatre.  Powerful Toreador. Oscar Wilde.

Shara-had: Banu Haqim (Assamite).

Sparrow: a Nosferatu of the warren in Pyrmont, closest to home

Teeth of Titanium: Werewolf dingo met in Leichhardt.

The Prestiege: The speak for the four Tremere met at the Blavatsky Lodge.

The Woman: A powerful being of unknown name who kidnapped Izac and enchanted Rain. Lady Merritt

Tom: A sleeping head awakened by Dominic in the Dreamtime.

Wid: Nosferatu, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Glossary of terms:

Anarchists: a faction of Vampires.  Caused issues in Los Angeles recently, killed the Prince.

Antediluvian: from before the time of the biblical flood.  The third generation that were the progenitors of the thirteen clans of vampires.

Baali: A bloodline bent on keeping beings old before time from waking up and destroying everything. Eclipse and the Days of the Week are Baali.

Banu Haqim: Also know as Assamites, Assassins though sometimes just mercenaries for hire.  

Bone Gnawers: A pack of werewolves

Blood hunt:  A process to destroy a vampire who has broken a tradition.  Specifically mentioned in the sixth.

Blood worm: What a possessed vampire can turn into.  

Black Spiral Dancers: A pack of werewolves that worship a being of entropy.

Brujah:  One of the twelve clans of Cain. 

Canaanites: Those descended from Cain, the first murderer and vampire.

Camarilla:  a faction of Vampires closest to the Princes.  Believe in hierarchy and order.

Children of Osirus: Bloodline outside the Caine family tradition who practise Bardo, a discipline to control the beast. Izac’s current Bloodline.

Children of Seth: Bloodline the Prince is rumoured to be (originally?)

Clan or Bloodline:  From one of the children of Caine or subsequent established lines of vampires. 

Christopher Charlton: Rain’s pseudonym.

Marauder: A mage gone mad.  Living in his own pocket dimension that answers to the whim of his broken mind.

Diablerie : the drinking another vampire blood and soul

Favour:  How Vampires pay for things they want or need doing.

Fetter: A place, person or thing that binds a wraith to the Shadowlands.

Gangrel: A bloodline of vampire.  Stallion’s Bloodline.

Ghouls: Servants of a vampire who have been fed vitae.  They are loyal, stronger, and more resilient, and sometimes, they show other powers gained from the blood. They must receive the blood at least once  a month or they return to being human. Can be addictive.  

Giovanni: A vampire bloodline that keeps within genetic family ties. Dominic is a Giovanni.

Glasswalkers: A pack of werewolves

Hunter:  Members of the Society of Leopold, a branch of the Catholic Church.  Fanatical vampire hunters and killers.

Kin: Short for Kindred. Vampires, a name among themselves

Kine: Humans

Marauder:  a rouge mage, often mad. They are likely to act in a way that exposes the Otherworld of the Masquerade to exposure. 

Masquerade : The rule that keeps vampire society safe.  Hiding ones nature from the world.

Nagaraja: A bloodline that are obligated to eat the flesh as well as the blood of their victims.

Men in Black: An international unit dedicated to controlling supernatural and alien entities.

The Red List: a universal kill list of vampires.  Maintained by the Camarilla, anyone on the list can be mudered without question.

Sabbat: a faction of Vampires that believe that the progenitors of the clans will one day awake and eat all their young.

The Theosophical Society:  A private society of learning and tolerance based out of the Blavatsky Lodge, St. Leonards (https://sydney.theosophicalsociety.org.au)
Tremere Pyramid: A strict hierarchical structure that all Tremere are part of.  Every member knows their place within the Pyramid.  The antidiluvian, Tremere, sits at the top of this pyramid.Below him, the number seven is repeated through the clan’s structure.

Toreador: Bloodline of Vampire.  Rain’s Bloodline.

Traditions: Six laws that vampires live by.

Vaulderie: A ritual where Kindred swear loyalty to each other.

The four life of Rain: 47. Odds and Disturbing Ends

11.50 pm Sunday,  6 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C.   En route

Driving carefully back to the Crow Bar, Dominic held his damaged face and contemplated the rest of his night. He rang Giuseppe, “There’s been a slight snag on the party plans.  It will be a red wine dinner, no party.”
“Understood, thank you, Uncle,” Giuseppe replied without question or reproach and hung up to change plans.

He drove back into the underground carpark below the bar and quietly made it up to his office without anyone spotting him. With a glass of ‘red’ for company, he leaned back into his leather executive chair.

It seemed it would be a quiet night after all.

11.50 pm Sunday,  6 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C.   Crow Bar

Stallion vomited up the contents of his stomach into the staff toilets.  The mixture of alcoholic drinks and snack foods progressed up this oesophagus, into his mouth and up over his lips like a constant stream of blended evening’s entertainment.  Walking away from the toilet stall,  undigested smoothie decorating every surface, Stallion felt lighter, better in himself.  He checked his image in the mirror above the sink, making sure nothing was left between his teeth. He looked good, felt great and was ready for what the rest of the night had to offer.

Man, it had been quite a night.

11.50 pm Sunday,  6 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C.   Pyrmont

I let my knees buckle and slump to the ground, seemingly swooning after the ‘exertions’ of the seance.  I wanted to sell the idea that the whole event had taken more effort than just looking around and having a chat.  I needn’t have bothered.  Mads was sunk so far within herself that she was unaware of everything but her pain and grief.  Eclipse stared at me as if she couldn’t believe I was wasting her time with the theatrics. Her eyes rolled, but she didn’t give me up, only extended a hand.  I reached out shakily to take it. 

“A lot has happened in this alley,” She said, ad-libbing her part as the staunch supporter.

“This place is full of death,” I replied weakly and clambered back to my feet with her help, “We should go.”

As I rose from the ground,  I watched Eclipse’s expression change from bored to predatory and just as quickly back to a neutral, almost worried look.  Another glimpse of something just below the surface, something with more teeth, or at least more willing to use them. Eclipse turned her attention to Mads, swaying silently on the street, her hands twisted into knots before her. I hadn’t been able to help Mads.  She knew no more about her husband than she did before coming here, dredging up the old feelings. Even worse, she now knew that the dead could not help her.  She was running out of hope. 

As if she could feel our collective glances, Mads snapped out of her maudlin revelry, “Ah…wh-what now?”

“I know there’s nothing I can say to you, “ Eclipse said, “ No words, no promises.  But the Izac that I fell in love with would do anything to write his wrongs. The penance he’s doing, he will do for an eternity, just to prove to you that he is sorry. Staying in this pit won’t help either of you.”  It was truth unalloyed by sentiment, a statement of fact as she saw it.  As we both understood it. In the face of such brutal truth, my attempt to garner sympathy felt cheap, and I quietly stumbled back to the car to let them talk.

“I don’t know if I have the strength to crawl my way out.”
“That or take the ledge.  Are you strong enough to jump?”

“It’s only a sunrise away, “ She qualified.  Yes, there was no need for strength, just the courage to sit on the sand and wait for the sun to rise out of the surf at Manly.  She shrugged, seemingly shedding the last of her existential crisis from her shoulders, and said with a new strength, “I have to work out what I’m doing next. If you’re trying to…protect him -”

“ Just speaking for someone who’s currently silent,” Eclipse interjected, and Mads accepted the qualification grudgingly.

“I guess I’ll be the judge of that, I suppose. That’s a decision I need to make for myself. That’s not to say I don’t hear you…”

“Drowning is a lot easier than swimming,” Eclipse replied, and the non-sequitur caught my attention.  From her, it sounded like she knew what she was talking about.  She headed for the car, where I was waiting. We didn’t say anything, just sat in silence, as Mads collected herself enough to join us.

“Are you going to be alright to drive?” Eclipse asked as Mads took her place in the rear seat.  I shivered and nodded.

“I think so. The voices aren’t as strong here.  “ I lied. The wailing voices dropped as soon as the veil was dropped. Hey, when you commit to a bit, you have to commit all the way, not just give up because it makes you feel uneasy.

“So, where to next, Mads…I mean tonight. Not the rest of your existence.” I asked, and she coughed a bitter bark of laughter. 

“In my haste, I may have left a trail behind that should be cleaned up,” She said cryptically, referring to the business she left back in The Rocks. With a sigh of resignation, she finally came to a decision. “Maybe I should talk to Mr Giovanni. To the Crow Bar, please.”

12.15 am Monday,  6 hours until sunset,  4 days until the S.C.   En route

The car trip back to the Crow Bar had been relatively silent, all three of us deep in our private thoughts. And in truth, Dominic’s Audi runs smoothly and silently even on Sydney’s noisy and often potholed roads. Still, as we drove along a nondescript piece of the A44, we all noticed the dip in sound.  A moment where the weight of silence fell over everything, including the road noise and purr of the engine.  It didn’t last long, a part of a second and the silence lifted and reality returned.

“I’m not the only one to have noticed that, am I?” Mads asked from the back seat.

“I was about to say something similar.” I looked for a place to park, but there were no hard shoulders to stop. I continued to the next intersection and turned left into the quiet streets of Lilyfield.  

“What the hell is going on around here?” Mads pulled out a phone and pulled up a map of the area as I turned onto a street that ran along beside the light rail line. I slowed the car down to a crawl, catching the blanket of sound once more.

Eventually, I parked the car and we got out, walking what we thought were the last few metres. We reached a cyclone gate, mesh diamonds revealing a patch of waste ground and the light rail tracks beyond.  We felt more than heard the eerie silence once more.  A blip of nothing, then the return of sound once more. Mads and I edged towards the gate, curious as to what had caused the sudden and unexplained phenomenon.

“If a vampire did this, is it really something you want to keep prodding at?” Eclipse said, only a few steps behind.  She was just as curious as we were, but she’d said out loud what Mads and I were unwilling to vocalise. What if it’s someone who doesn’t want to be found?  What if they’re willing to attack to protect that anonymity?

“It is intriguing…” I paused, held back by Eclipse’s reticence.

“Curiosity killed the cat…” Mads replied, stepping ahead to the gate and looking through for signs of life…or unlife, “How many lives do you think you’ve got?”  

With her keen senses, she spotted several homeless sheltering under trees on the other side of the tracks. Eclipse took an interest now, walking up beside Mads and peering I searched the shadows to where Mads pointed.  Five or six individuals living rough gathered around a small campfire. I moved from face to face, making sure there were no familiar faces from the squat.  

It had been weeks, and I still hadn’t found anyone from Randall Street.  The thought of all those lives ‘disappeared’ didn’t stir up the same feelings of loss as it used to.  It seemed to me something that happened to someone else, an event that had been retold to me. Caught in this thought, I failed to register the conversation between Mads and Eclipse.

“Are…you topped off?  Eclipse?” Mads asked when she noticed Eclipse eyeing off two of the homeless hungrily.

“Are you asking if I’m hungry?” Eclipse found herself wiping her mouth with the back of her hand, saliva making it shine in the moonlight.

“You’re practically drooling,” Mads scoffed, her harsh bark returning me to the present.

“Hmm, well, nothing to do with us, I guess,” I said, disingenuously.  I really wanted someone to contradict me, say I was being foolish, and we should find out what it was.  No one did.

“Sure,” Mads replied, and Eclipse allowed herself to be ushered away.

12.15 am Monday,  6 hours until sunset,  4 days until the S.C.   Crowbar

Dominic was onto his second flask, encouraging the healing by force of will, when a small knocking came from the office door. It was Bruce.  He poked his head around the corner, but neither disturbed Dominic’s space nor made any sort of comment about his injury.  Dominic did notice Bruce’s eyes flicker as if drawn to the injury subconsciously before looking away.  He’d seen the like before.  Not often, but before.

“Stallion’s here.  He’s doing something weird in the bathroom. I thought you’d want to know he’s here.”

“What do you mean, something weird? That could mean a lot of things with Stallion.”

“He had his head over a toilet bowl.”

“Right,” Dominic had an idea what it was about, but it wouldn’t help to check.  Leaving the sanctum of his office, Dominic made his way down the two floors to the staff locker and toilets. There he found Stallion checking out his features in a mirror, the stall a mess of…his mind couldn’t determine.

“What are you doing, Stallion?”

“Eh, you know I can do the thing with the eating?  I was partying earlier tonight. Just flushing it out.”

Dominic’s eyes moved from the toilet bowl to Stallion, felt the ache of his injuries and hunger, and wondered why he’d wasted his time. He turned to leave.

“Hey, Giovanni, what happened to you?” Stallion asked as Stallion caught sight of the missing section of Dominic’s head in the harsh fluorescent lighting.

“Never mind what happened to me.  I’m taking care of it.” Dominic glanced back and, in that moment, noticed something amiss with Stallion’s shoes. It wasn’t the shoes specifically, but the shape they were in because of what was stuffed into them.  Stallion stepped back following Dominic’s stare, and the ‘clop’ of a small hoof rang against the ceramic tiling.

“Stallion, what the hell is that on your feet?”

“I woke up like this,” Stallion replied with a shrug, as if it were little more than an inconvenient rash or hickie, “I don’t think I can take them off. Is this a thing vampires have?”

Dominic stepped back into the toilet and gestured to the sink, “You, just put that up here for a moment and let me look at it.”

Stallion, the willing puppy, did as he was told and, with effort, lifted his foot onto the sink for Dominic to examine. It was a horse’s hoof, maybe a donkey’s. An Ass’s hoof. He knew that the Gangrel bloodline had a weakness that caused them to take on animal traits at times of frenzy.  Maybe something had occurred that Stallion was yet to divulge, had caused this affliction.  At least it was his feet and not his face or hands.  There was no cure for it, but there were…solutions.  

“What did you get up to last night?”

“I flew high,” Stallion said initially, which was met with a blank and unimpressed stare from Dominic, “I took over the body of a bat.”

“Stallion, my boy, have you gone full Protean yet?” Dominic asked, and received the same blank stare from Stallion in return, “Have you changed into anything before?”

“No, I just put myself into a bat,” Stallion repeated, now sure he’d done something wrong, but wasn’t sure what. 

“Those aren’t bat feet.”

“Yep.”

“In fact, those are hooves.” And Dominic couldn’t help but smile, “Ah, any farmers in your family? Maybe like to get personal with the livestock?”

“No. What the fuck!”

“Precisely.”

“Someone try that, I’d fuckin’ disown them,” Stallion said adamantly.  Being a horse hoofed vampire with a tendency to violence was one thing, but being a sheep-worrier was beyond the pale.

“No going up to the main room for you, son, “ Dominic now laid down the law, “You’re staying right here on this floor and nowhere else.”

Dominic did have a few solutions to the question of the hooves.  The traditional, simplest and cheapest would be just to cut the feet off.  They’d grow back in time, hopefully as the human versions. If not, you just cut them off until they do. He could wear a long robe or gown that covered his feet.  More stylish in earlier times than now, admittedly, but you never knew, he could start a trend. Another option would be to get bespoke leather boots made that accepted the hoof, but gave the impression of toes.  

“How do you feel about long flowing robes?” He asked, judging what it would take to get Stallion to agree to removing his feet.

“Like a dressing robe? Like a gown?”

“Like monks’ robes.  Long flowing robes that go down to the ground and cover your feet, because you’re not going out looking like that.”

“Fuckin’ not my style….but if it lets me go outside…”

“Another alternative is a dress.  Same idea.”

 Stallion scrunched up his face in disgust, “I think I’d rather the monk’s robes.”

Robes that went to the floor were easier to obtain than one would think.   Dominic had once had the idea of starting a cult in the seventies and had a number of robes ordered before giving up the idea. Dominic found one in storage and gave it to Stallion.  Stallion accepted it in good grace.  If it meant he could still move around, then why not? Once both Dominic and Stallion were happy with the look and coverage of the robes, Stallion took himself off to the VIP lounge to try out his new clothes and get himself a proper drink.

Dominic, thinking his job done for another night, slowly made his way back to the office to rest and heal.

12.22 am Monday,  6 hours until sunset,  4 days until the S.C.   Crowbar

The Audi pulled into the carpark without an issue, and we spilled out heading in our own directions.  Mads looked committed to getting as drunk and vampirically possible and headed for the V.I.P. lounge.  I started up to the office, my phone in hand.  I was curious to find out what it was on the lost Alex Holmestead.  Beside me, Eclipse looked over my shoulder and checked my spelling as I scanned old newspapers from the eighties. In one, we found small one-column articles speaking about the death by hit and run. A day later, an obituary for the same name and a listing for the funeral.  At least someone thought the man was dead.  Still, hadn’t we gone through something similar on our first night?  Somewhere, there would be a small wall plaque for Stallion and Eclipse, under their real names, of course.  As for me, well, I never legally existed anyway, I’m sure not even that small token existed.

Later years, when the Internet conspiracy theorists started in earnest, there were a few articles that mentioned Alex Holmstead by name, alluding to the fact that the coroner’s report noted the body was drained of blood.  

“He could just be dead,” She said as she made it to the door of Dominic’s office.

“But he didn’t die in the alley.  So, where did he die?”
“Maybe he did and just passed on.”

I couldn’t disagree with her, but I also didn’t want to let this go.  Like Mads, I found I wanted closure to this story.  I wanted a neat ending, though I was very aware that sometimes there are no neat endings.


“Only Joel got stuck as a wraith.”

“Why Joel?” That bugged me.  Of anyone, I would have thought the casual, happy-go-lucky Joel would have moved on, and Alex with a loved one left behind would have stayed.  It just didn’t make sense.

“Okay, so, he’s not dead, and we have a death notice anyway.  What next?” Good question.

“We can ask the vampire community.  Dominic was around then, maybe he knows someone…” 

“And he’d care about one dead pleb killed in an alley?” It is his thing…as coroner. Maybe he could check the coroner’s findings.

“But if he were turned, the death notice would have been his cover.”
“Dominic wouldn’t know him unless he’s become some prominent vampire. In fifty years?  Unlikely.” 

“And he wouldn’t be Alex, I assume.” I had to give in for the moment.

Mads stepped down into the V.I.P. room, saw Stallion in his new brown robe, turned back and trudged up the stairs before she could be noticed.  She didn’t know what had happened to him, she didn’t want to know what happened to him.  She went looking for Eclipse and me.

Dominic had, for the last few minutes, listened to our conversation through his door.  Eventually, he gave up on the thought of having a peaceful night and opened the door.

“And how can I help you two?” He asked, and I turned to respond in a cheery tone.

“Good ev…” And my words froze in my throat.  From my angle, the left hand side of Dominic’s face was as usual, but the right hand side was a broken mess of split skin, broken exposed jawbone and missing teeth.  It was so unexpected that my mind went blank on an appropriate response, “…ur…”

“Holy shit! What happened to you?” Mads’ voice called from down the stairs.  It seemed that drowning her feelings wasn’t on the agenda anymore, “Jesus Christ!”

“Ha.  Ha.  Ha. Ha,” Dominic said without humour and left the door for us to enter the office, “What seems to be the problem, Rain?”

Saying my name reset my brain, “ What? Me? No, you! Sir! What happened?” And I followed him to his seat, holding it for him like one would an invalid.

“A little light shooting.  Don’t worry about it?”

A little light shooting?!  Though the crippling fear of guns may have gone, I would suggest there would be no one alive or dead who would consider Dominic’s wounds as…light.

“Someone…shot you in the head!?”

“Give it ten years, and you’ll get a couple of holes in you, too. Sometimes for good reasons. Sometimes for not.” 

“And tonight?” I asked. Dominic was trying to brush aside the blowing off of a substantial percentage of his head as just something that comes from living a long life.  But gun violence wasn’t a common occurrence.  He must have pissed off someone for them to want to shoot him dead.  And if they failed once… maybe they were coming back to finish the job.

“Monday?” He obfuscates like the professional he was.

 “Was it a good reason?” But I would not be deterred, “Is it something we should be worried about?”

“No, nothing you should be worried about,” He replied with all his usual confidence.  

“If people are putting holes in you, that sounds like something to be worried about.”

“Let’s…just say someone had an accident…with their sanity.” He finally said, cryptic as it was.  Knowing his propensity for messing with people’s heads, it wasn’t hard to see what had happened.

“Okay…” I replied.  There was very little that could be said in mixed company. 

“So, are we done?  Can I go back to resting?” The subject was closed, and Dominic certainly didn’t look in the mood for more…excitement for one night.

“Well, I was hoping to use the library. I still have some research to do, if I may?”

He waved towards the library, dismissing us to its confines.  He went back to his ledgers as if there was nothing wrong. 

With a glance at Eclipse and Mads, we entered the library and started hunting through the shelves.

I had a mission.  Lady Merritt had said my education was seriously lacking in a particular topic.  The Sabbat. It might not have been a subject for the Theosophical Society, but it was for Dominic’s library.  I dove in, checking references of more general books, looking for author and titles and kept coming up in regards to the Sabbat. Of the list, three were on Dominic’s shelves:

Caine’s Chosen: The Black Hand

The Anarch Cookbook: “A Friendly Guide to Vampire Politics” 

Transylvania Chronicles 2: Son of the Dragon, specifically on the topic of the Convention of Thorns.

All three sounded good, and I would have gladly snuck them home to read through the day except for three things:

  1. Mads knew I had them. Eclipse too, but she wouldn’t tell Dominic.
  2. Eclipse and I had stayed up late into the day before going over everything.  I felt fine, but was it prudent to push the beast for a second all-dayer?
  3. The heist.  Tomorrow night or the next.  After that, I had to face Merritt and admit defeat, and I was damned if I’d do that.

Mads, stood in the doorway to the library, one foot in with us, the other pointed towards Dominic.  

“What do you want to do, Mads?” I asked, settling down in the small hard chair and Eclipse took her accustomed leather wingback.

“I’ve really got to do something about this mess that I’ve left.  I probably should talk to Mr Giovanni,” She said and turned to face him, stepping away from us in our library.

“Yes, Mads?” He said with all the patience of a beleaguered saint.

“Hi Mr Giovanni, um…I’ve made a little bit of a mess, and I need to borrow some people to help clean it up.”

I wasn’t watching, I was trying to read my book, but I could hear the creak of the ledger even from my seat in the other room.  Business was being conducted, and there was nothing more that anyGiovanni loved better than business.

“You understand there is a price for everything, yes?”

“Yes,”  She admitted seriously, “I wouldn’t have asked you if it wasn’t important.”

“What sort of mess are we talking about?”
“There’s a body in a hotel room.”

“Dead hooker, number four?”

“Dead John, number one.”

“Ah, “ Dominic was enjoying the game now, “Handsie, Uncle Ralph.”

“Yeah, something along those lines.”

“How much…liquid did you spill?” Now the questions were less fun and more technical.  How much mess did she make with her food?

“All of it. He’s got nothing left in him.”

“Well, how much did you…leave for others to find?”

“He wasn’t exactly resisting, so… minimal if any.” She shrugged. I could see her through the door.  Dominic, always the professional, did not let her unprofessionalism faze him.

“I can help you out with that.  The question is, what will you give in return?”

“Is there anything you need right now?  A debt collected on?  A client contacted?” 

“Right at this second? No.  But we can always work something out later.  A task of my choosing, of an equal value?”

“What? Like a body hidden?”

There was a silence from the office. For a moment, I wondered if the blip had followed us from Lilyfield, but then Eclipse turned a page and Dominic continued, his voice deadpan and serious.

“I don’t need help hiding bodies. Maybe someone needed to be found.”

“Looking for missing persons, I’m happy to help.” The irony being,  of course, she was missing two people from her life and neither of them had been found yet, but I said nothing.

The executive chair rolled back on its brass wheels, and Dominic stood, “Right, I guess I’m wearing a scarf.” Opening a cupboard, he pulled out a heavy coat and scarf.  Not typical clothes for a balmy summer evening, but excellent for not being identified.  As he dressed with the intent to cover his wounds, Dominic continued his twenty questions.

“Which hotel and room?”

“The Sydney Harbour Hotel, second floor.“ She produced a card that Dominic pocketed.

“Does the hotel have its own carpark?”

“Ur…he has a car, I assume it would be connected to that keycard.”

“Hmm hm,” The office door creaked open, and we heard Dominic call down the hall for Bruce.  He found him in the Security room going through tapes.

“Why the fuck is Stallion wearing a robe for?”

Dominic laughed, “Because I told him to hide those feet of his.”

 “Oh, those weren’t for show?”

“Apparently not.”

“Okay, I just thought he was taking the horseplay seriously.”
“It seems that’s what his Protorean form is.”

“Whatever it is…”

“A goat…ass…” Dominic said, getting down to details, “We’ve been hired for a cleanup. I’m going over to clean up the body. There will be a car for you to dispose of.”

“Do you need help with this, Mr Giovanni?” I asked, looking around the door from the library, when he returned with Bruce.  His disappearing trick had withered his hand last time I’d seen him do it, and that time he hadn’t been mortally injured.  

“No, I’ve been on worse cleanups before,” He waved away my concerns.

“But you don’t need to do it alone…” I said, leaving his current condition unsaid.

“I clean up the body.  Bruce cleans up the residue.” And that was it.  They’d been running this service for years to the Vampire community.  Besides his wealth and contacts, it was made Dominic prominent in Sydney.  And that was society in general, wasn’t it?  You either make yourself useful, or don’t, and you can become a liability.  

I had to get that heart.

“What do you want done with the vehicle?” Bruce asked as they discussed their plan of action.

“Cube it.”

The two old cronies left to do Mads’ job, leaving us alone with the library.

“What are you looking for, Rain?” It was Eclipse, drawing me back to our collection of three books.

“Twice this week, I have been made aware that my education in history is lacking,” I grumbled at my exposed faults.

“Twice?”

“Twice.  Once with the Padre, you remember? You and Mads were there.  Once…well, with the Lady. I intend to do something about it.” I joined her at the table looking at the books, and spoke in a lower tone where the camera could not pick up, “Besides, we can’t talk here about the other thing.”

“Yeah, yeah you’re right.”

“Unless you want to go downstairs and talk about what you were studying…in the car.”

Frustration clouded her expression, “I have lots of ideas but just as many dead ends.”

That didn’t sound good.  I tilted my head to the Office where Mads was still contemplating what she’d agreed to.

“Unfortunately, I may have added another problem.”
“Hmm,” She neither agreed nor disagreed, just accepted, “Well, I’ll help you with this reading and then we can head downstairs for a drink.”

Just the thought of a drink made me thirsty.  I hadn’t had a drink all night.

“What book do you want to read first?” Eclipse asked as she looked at the three of them lined up on the small table in the library.  I needed to know about the early years of the Sabbat.  The Caine’s Chosen was certainly early, but probably too early for my purposes.  I knew the Transylvania’s Chronicles had been recommended because of a chapter of the Convention of Thorns, whatever that was.  That sounded a little too specific.  I reached for The Anarch Cookbook, enjoying the play on the title.  Eclipse picked up Caine’s Chosen, my second choice.

We settled down to read, and Mads, bored and alone, wandered in.

“Hey, know of any good books?”

“Nothing that’s going to help you, I’m afraid, but…” And I searched the shelves until I found the white leather cover of Days of Fire, “I don’t know if it’s good, but it’s one hell of a read.”

12.35 am Monday,  5 hours until sunset,  4 days until the S.C.   Crowbar

Stallion had the robes, he had a drink, and all eyes were on him.  At first, he was worried they were staring at his feet, and then, when it was apparent they were looking at his robes, laughing at them.  But as he moved through the crowd, there seemed to be a real sense of acceptance.  He was embracing something other than the ‘human’, something more ancient and rarer.  It was like, hooves, robes and all, he finally belonged.

Now that he’d proven his social skills with the herd back at the Sydham Hotel, had gained the tentative approval of the current crowd and had a few drinks in him, he started relaxing. He was just like these impressive beings of folklore and mythology, drinking blood, displaying impressive powers stalking their prey in the night.  He spotted a distinguished man wearing a small Tyrolean peaked hat on large insectile head that looked like something out of the Weta Workshops.

Stallion watched the obvious Tzimisce across the room as he moved from group to group, completely at ease its alien head drawing no more attention than Stallion’s robes.  Their eyes met and the figure moved towards Stallion.

“What are you?” He asked, his voice a hissing rasp through the insectile mouthparts.

“I’m pretty open at the moment. Discovering.  How about yourself?”

“I guess I can say the same, but I’m interested in you. Tell me more.”

“As far as I’ve gathered, people are shit, and you can’t trust them.  I’m just following a way of life that makes me happy.”

“A good life lesson.  It usually takes a kindred more than sixty years to learn that. Is that how old you are?”

“No, but it’s not like I haven’t been backstabbed before.”
“But how old are you?”
“ Since being turned?  Just a few months.”

The figure, who was yet to share his name, laughed out loud, gaining a few looks from the nearby crowd.  He didn’t care, and for that, Stallion admired him. 

“You’re so learned.”
“I still have a lot to learn.  Vampires are just humans to the extreme.  They backstab just as well.”
“Some are.  Some are…quite different…more enlightened,” Stallion’s new friend’s head bent low so the rasping hiss of his voice could only be heard by him, “Say, I have an idea.  Why don’t you and I take this conversation elsewhere? It is getting rather early in the morning.”

Stallion’s inebriated face rearranged itself slowly into a grin, “Yeah.  I was partying earlier tonight, why not keep the partying going?”

“Splendid.  Let us take our leave of here.  I know a wonderful place.” A hand, mostly human if covered in chitinous plates, wrapped around Stallion’s broad shoulders and led him towards the stairs.

12.50 am Monday,  5 hours until sunset,  4 days until the S.C.   The Rocks

Dominic drove into the driveway of the Sydney Harbour Hotel carpark.  With the passcard from the room, the boom gate lifted, and he smoothly drove down and found a parking space.  With the faithful Bruce by his side, they entered the lift, each carrying a briefcase, and travelled to the second floor.  The room was easily located, and they quickly let themselves in. Dominic locked the door and turned to view the scene.  

A dead fat man lay sprawled across the double bed, clearly exsanguinated. There was a little bodily fluid.  A little piss and shit, which was normal.  Very little blood spilled at the scene as far as Dominic could see, and he nodded his approval.  It would be a simple job.  Good.

Both now wearing disposable gloves,  Dominic checked over the body, stripping it of it’s belongings and throwing them to Bruce. Bruce silently went through the man’s luggage, making sure he was no one of consequence.  A look at the faded and aged family photograph in the wallet showed that whatever Garry Lablonc had been in life, he had long ago lost relevance to even those closest to him.  A middle-aged, middle-class no one, of whom precisely that many would miss.  

Dominic drew on the blood in his veins and touched the cooling corpse.  It crumpled to dust, the dust drifting off into the air until there was nothing left.  Parting the veil, Dominic checked the room to see if the man’s spirit wasn’t hanging around to cause…difficulties.  But, like the body, there was nothing to show he’d ever existed. 

From their briefcases, both Dominic and Bruce pulled out spray bottles of Amsolve solution, their own recipe, and cleaning cloths.  Piss, shit and whatever blood they could find quickly disappeared until it was as clean as if the man had never existed.  They worked without speaking, knowing their roles and what needed to be done.  They checked the room for careless evidence that may have been left by Mads, wiping down door handles, the bathroom sink, and the TV remote. 

“There’s a car,” Dominic tossed a set of keys found on the corpse.  Bruce caught them deftly and examined the fob.  A rearing stallion on a yellow background glared back, screaming.

“Oh God.  Midlife crisis car or what!”

They both looked over the room, checking the walls and ceiling for blood splatter, the floors for lost items.  When satisfied, the cleaning products, gloves, and cleaning clothes all went back into their briefcases.  They took a suitcase each and, using a disposable wipe, unlocked the door and left.

It was a simple task to find the car.  A lime green late model Ferrari with personalised licence plates. “Eek,” They both said at the same time.  Bruce winced as he took both suitcases, Dominic taking both briefcases.  

“The perks of being the boss,” Dominic agreed with Bruce’s assessment.  It was a waste of construction materials painted to look like a Granny Smith Apple, “I’ll give you a bonus for having to drive it.”

Seeing Bruce off out of the carpark, Dominic returned to his black nondescript SUV and drove himself back to the Club.

12.50 am Monday,  5 hours until sunset,  4 days until the S.C.   Somewhere

Stallion, with his still unnamed companion, arrived at a destination not unfamiliar to Stallion from a night out with Giuseppe.  Behind a group of shops, down a long flight of steps and through a reinforced door, they entered a dark room filled with doors.  A door at the far end opened, and the two entered, the door quietly closing behind them.

12.50 am Monday,  5 hours until sunset,  4 days until the S.C.   Somewhere

Notable NPCs

Abram: Ventrue, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Agaricus: Children of the Moon, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Alex Holmestead: Husband of Mads. Location and status unknown.

Alicia: Toreador Vampire met at the Crow Bar

Ambrogino:  5th Generation Vampire, Cappadocian and Elder of the Giovanni Clan.  

Avel:  Rain’s mother, a wraith.

Beelzebub: Fallen angel, demon entity in Rain’s pocket watch.

Blanco Falzo: A  man who had made into the likeness of Stallion’s dog for a time.  Now deceased.

Bobby Lisner: Malkavian seer who lives in an old Sewer pipe in The Rocks.

Brendan Virgil: A.K.A. Miss Divine Intervention.  Rain’s close friend.

Bruce: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni

Cabolut Hazzim: the name given by a vampire who cleared out the homeless at Rain’s old squat. Prince’s Assassin.

Days of the Week: Pseudonyms for members of the Baali group Eclipse (Luna) is now part of. 
She is Sunday, and they are missing Wednesday. Tuesday seems to be their nominal spokesperson, though they seem to have no leader.

Delith: Ambitious Ventrue bar staff at the Crowbar.

Detective Woodman:  NSW Police ‘premiere’ detective and a sufferer of schizophrenia.  He has an assistant currently called Notetaker.

Doctor Willis Hodge: Ghost acquaintance of Dominic Giovanni’s from the Coroner’s Court.

El Torcedor: “The Twister” or ore accurately, “The Fleshcrafter” A Tzimisce from South America

Founders of Sydney Masquerade:  Those still alive:  Abram, the Ventrue, in Canberra, Wid, the Nosferatu in Wollongong, Agaricus, Child of the Moon, Tasmania, Montague Layton, Toreador current whereabouts unknown.

Francis Tuttle: Name given in charge of the investigation into the deaths of homeless in Surry Hills.

Garcia: Sire.  Unknown location.

Giuseppe Giovanni: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni and nephew. 

Joel Mitchell: Mads’ friend. Deceased.

Kenneth Stahl: South African Giovanni (exiled)

Lady Merritt Stone: A very old and powerful vampire that has taken an interest in Izac.  Rain spoke to her about the Coterie and Izac’s mission

Lambach Ruthven: Kin met at the theatre.  Sire of Dracula. Drug addict.

Lenny: Rain’s Ghoul and artist friend, now with mages.  Location unknown.

Lucretia:  Childe of Ambrogino, now caretaker of the Pyrmont House and teacher to Dominic

Madeline Blackwell: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni, working at the State Coroners Court.

Montague Layton: Toreador, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Night Rider: Red-haired vampire?  Works for the Prince.

Pangea: a Nosferatu (tunnel builder)

Padre Craneo:  Nagaraja vampire met at the Crow Bar

Paul: a Nosferatu of the sewer rats

Prince Lodin: Prince of Chicago (until his final death in the 90s) and sire of Al Capone.

Prince Sarrasine (Sar-ras-seen): Toreador Ruler of Sydney*

Sebastian Melmoth: Kin met at the theatre.  Powerful Toreador. Oscar Wilde.

Shara-had: Banu Haqim (Assamite).

Sparrow: a Nosferatu of the warren in Pyrmont, closest to home

Teeth of Titanium: Werewolf dingo met in Leichhardt.

The Prestiege: The speak for the four Tremere met at the Blavatsky Lodge.

The Woman: A powerful being of unknown name who kidnapped Izac and enchanted Rain. Lady Merritt

Tom: A sleeping head awakened by Dominic in the Dreamtime.

Wid: Nosferatu, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Glossary of terms:

Anarchists: a faction of Vampires.  Caused issues in Los Angeles recently, killed the Prince.

Antediluvian: from before the time of the biblical flood.  The third generation that were the progenitors of the thirteen clans of vampires.

Baali: A bloodline bent on keeping beings old before time from waking up and destroying everything. Eclipse and the Days of the Week are Baali.

Banu Haqim: Also know as Assamites, Assassins though sometimes just mercenaries for hire.  

Bone Gnawers: A pack of werewolves

Blood hunt:  A process to destroy a vampire who has broken a tradition.  Specifically mentioned in the sixth.

Blood worm: What a possessed vampire can turn into.  

Black Spiral Dancers: A pack of werewolves that worship a being of entropy.

Brujah:  One of the twelve clans of Cain. 

Canaanites: Those descended from Cain, the first murderer and vampire.

Camarilla:  a faction of Vampires closest to the Princes.  Believe in hierarchy and order.

Children of Osirus: Bloodline outside the Caine family tradition who practise Bardo, a discipline to control the beast. Izac’s current Bloodline.

Children of Seth: Bloodline the Prince is rumoured to be (originally?)

Clan or Bloodline:  From one of the children of Caine or subsequent established lines of vampires. 

Christopher Charlton: Rain’s pseudonym.

Marauder: A mage gone mad.  Living in his own pocket dimension that answers to the whim of his broken mind.

Diablerie : the drinking another vampire blood and soul

Favour:  How Vampires pay for things they want or need doing.

Fetter: A place, person or thing that binds a wraith to the Shadowlands.

Gangrel: A bloodline of vampire.  Stallion’s Bloodline.

Ghouls: Servants of a vampire who have been fed vitae.  They are loyal, stronger, and more resilient, and sometimes, they show other powers gained from the blood. They must receive the blood at least once  a month or they return to being human. Can be addictive.  

Giovanni: A vampire bloodline that keeps within genetic family ties. Dominic is a Giovanni.

Glasswalkers: A pack of werewolves

Hunter:  Members of the Society of Leopold, a branch of the Catholic Church.  Fanatical vampire hunters and killers.

Kin: Short for Kindred. Vampires, a name among themselves

Kine: Humans

Marauder:  a rouge mage, often mad. They are likely to act in a way that exposes the Otherworld of the Masquerade to exposure. 

Masquerade : The rule that keeps vampire society safe.  Hiding ones nature from the world.

Nagaraja: A bloodline that are obligated to eat the flesh as well as the blood of their victims.

Men in Black: An international unit dedicated to controlling supernatural and alien entities.

The Red List: a universal kill list of vampires.  Maintained by the Camarilla, anyone on the list can be mudered without question.

Sabbat: a faction of Vampires that believe that the progenitors of the clans will one day awake and eat all their young.

The Theosophical Society:  A private society of learning and tolerance based out of the Blavatsky Lodge, St. Leonards (https://sydney.theosophicalsociety.org.au)
Tremere Pyramid: A strict hierarchical structure that all Tremere are part of.  Every member knows their place within the Pyramid.  The antidiluvian, Tremere, sits at the top of this pyramid.Below him, the number seven is repeated through the clan’s structure.

Toreador: Bloodline of Vampire.  Rain’s Bloodline.

Traditions: Six laws that vampires live by.

Vaulderie: A ritual where Kindred swear loyalty to each other.

The four life of Rain: 46. Conversations in Alleys

110.15 pm Sunday,  8 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C.   Summer Hill

There were still hours until closing at the Summer Hill Hotel, and the place was pumping. Besides the old locals getting one last round of drinks in before the start of the working week, there was a lively group of eight dominating the pool tables and the song selector.  In their heart, having the best time of his unlife, Stallion, buying the rounds and making friends. 

“Stay here, guys, I’m just going into the T.A.B.,” Stallion said to his crowd…what he was starting to think of as his herd. 

“Oh yeah, what are you doing?” They asked back with curiosity about their new friend’s interests. 

“Just putting a bet on the fillies.  How do you think I got my name?” He replied with a snap of his fingers and went into the small room set aside for the legalised betting on horses, greyhounds and other sports. He put two hundred dollars down on the counter and filled in his ticket for the next horse race on the board.  Three horses spoke to him, and he marked Crimson Jewel for a Win and Place with Golden Scheme and Raven Knight to place.  Satisfied, he put the ticket in his pocket, as some of his friends followed his example and placed bets on the race. 

Watching them, Stallion wondered what now?  

10.15 pm Sunday,  8 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C.   Crow Bar

Dominic was at a loose end.  Without the children creating fires he needed to put out every five minutes, he found he had time to burn.  Maybe it was time for a little… adult fun.  He texted Giuseppe.

IT’S TIME FOR A BASEMENT PARTY

BYO?

YES, BYO.

ALRIGHT.  INVITES?

LET’S KEEP THIS A WALK IN AFFAIR.  TIME TO HAVE A LITTLE FUN.

Grabbing his car keys, he left the bar and drove out of Leichhardt, on the lookout for some potential entertainment. Cruising through the back streets of Newtown he hunted for a woman, 30-35 years old, who was game for a party on a Sunday night. He didn’t have much success. After a few near misses with some of the more colourful residents of Newtown, the chirp of a siren caught his attention.

YEELP! YIP! 

A flash of blue light, and Dominic glanced in his rearview mirror at the cop car behind.    The officer was alone, cruising, like he was, for potential marks.  Unfortunately for Dominic, he had found one.  Dominic pulled over and let the Police Officer park his car just off his right flank.  This was just a small nuisance, soon taken care of. No need to panic. 

“How are you doing this evening, sir?” Said the Police Officer, a fit man in his mid-thirties. Dominic noted no body camera.  Good. Though, there would be a camera in the car, there was nothing recording Dominic or their conversation. Very good. 

“Do you know what time it is?”

“Yes, it’s 10 O’clock.  Is there a problem, officer?”

“Are you looking for something?  It seems an odd time of night to be cruising the backstreets, sir.”

“That’s when the real parties start. Hospitality workers only get off shift about now and will party until dawn.”

“I’m going to ask you to step out of the car while I check your vehicle.”
“What for?” This was getting boring. In a moment, he was going to have to do something about this annoying gnat. 

“Partying at 10 pm on a Sunday night. Your talk of ‘real’ parties and the nature of you cruising through the back streets, I have a suspicion of illicit activity. I’m going to need you to get out of the car.” The officer’s tone was cool and relaxed, although his words carried a hint of tension. 

Dominic allowed his beast to stir, and his eyes flashed with a predatory light.  He turned on Dominate and looked up to catch the police officer’s gaze.

“Just forget about it, Officer.  I’ll behave myself.”  As he manipulated the man’s memory to forget all about him and the incident.

The Officer’s eyes went blank. Then nerves beside his eyes twitched. They bulged in fear as Dominic realised the Dominate had had more of an effect than he’d intended.

“Whaaaa!” The Officer screamed as his mind tried to make sense of forgetting what was right in front of him. Panic flashed across his face as his hand automatically dropped down to his service pistol.  

Shifting the car back into gear, Dominic pulled away as the Glock levelled with his head.  Two shots were fired in quick succession, one through the rear passenger and the other exploded the rear window. The first bullet hit Dominic in the back of the head below his right ear, ripping off a chunk of his cheek before entering his mouth, taking part of his jaw and teeth.   His ear rang as blood sprayed the whole front of the car’s dashboard and windscreen in a fine red mist.  Chunk of flesh, and foaming blood dripped from the dashboard, the steering wheel and into his lap.  The second bullet hit the rear windscreen and disappeared into the upholstery of the luxury vehicle. The third and fourth thumped against the metalwork, nothing more. After that, the horror car was no more than a black dot of travel lights fading, as it turned the corner and disappeared.

“Ahhhh!” The man screamed as he saw the car drive away, a terrible, unknowable thing at the wheel.  As the Lovecraftian car of horror pulled away, he kept shooting until the clip was empty, and still kept pulling the trigger until fifteen minutes later, when another patrol car arrived, investigating reports by locals of shots fired. 

“‘Uck! ‘Uck! ‘Uck!” Dominic swore as he spat out pieces of teeth and jawbone into the passenger well.  So much for a fun night out!  Drawing on the blood, he stopped the bleeding and continued to spit out pieces of his face as he attempted to put as much distance between himself and the insane police officer as possible.  Through the hands-free, he made a call to Bruce.

“Yes, Boss?”

“I’’ need a ‘river and anudder car da ne and ‘dis un needs a keen uf,” Dominic slurred, as clever tongue found no purchase for its front of mouth vowels and consonants. 

“Ah huh.”

“Neet ne on Nar’ion ‘ane, Ne’to’n.”

“Okay.” It was to Bruce’s credit that he didn’t ask questions and just let his boss speak through what was left of his face.

“And ‘ring da car ‘uif tints.”

10.30 pm Sunday,  8 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C.   Summer Hill

The horse race concluded with a place for Golden Scheme in Second and nothing for Stallion’s other two picks.  So much for two hundred dollars.  Still, it made for a good story around the pool table.

10.30 pm Sunday,  8 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C.   The Rocks

“You guys don’t know how to dispose of a dead body, do you?” Mads asked as she, Eclipse and me got into the Audi.

“Ah, you could come to some sort of an accommodation with Mr Giovanni,” I said, remembering Dominic’s more theatrical way of disposing of an unwanted body.  Besides his ability to make a corpse turn to dust, I was sure he could remove a body from existence through his morgue or the farm.

“Ah, I’m racking up a bit of a tab there.  Never mind, it should be fine.”  I didn’t like the sound of that, but neither did I want to be involved, so I dropped the subject.

We’d found the car just where we’d left it and got in, Eclipse in the front passenger seat and Mads in the back seat.  Straight away, Eclipse pulled up the blueprints to the Museum again and was going over the details, her brow furrowed.  I eased the car out into the traffic on George Street and pointed it west with no particular destination in mind. I  just wanted to leave the Museum environs and whatever Mads had stashed away in the Rocks far behind.

“Sandstone, huh? Something tells me you weren’t looking at the Museum for its brickwork.” Mads started her proposal by letting us know we were made. How sweet of her.

“Look, this was between…us,” I swung my pointed hand between Eclipse and myself. “I would have asked Izac’s help, but as he’s gone walkabout…”

“Well, I don’t know much about architecture.”
“Neither do I.  That’s why I asked a favour.  Eclipse has kindly said she will help me.  I want a piece from the Museum,” I glanced over to see if there was any movement at my little fiction from Eclipse, but she was absorbed in the blueprints and did not react.

“A piece?  I didn’t take you for the larceny type.” Mads almost purred, not revealing what she did take me for.  After her little scare in The Rocks, she was feeling pretty comfortable riding around in the back of Dominic’s Audi. Her sad silver and bitter brown disappearing into calm light blue with a rim of excited violet. To presume she knew who I was…well, I found that a little irritating.

“I’m all sorts, honey,” I replied, not attempting to smooth out sharp edges.

“Sure you are,” She replied just as catty, “So, what are you wanting to pilfer from that illustrious place?”

I looked for a place to stop, not an easy thing when you’ve just turned off the city streets to the flyover of the Western Distributor.  When we were past the ANZAC bridge, I turned left into Glebe and found a parking spot where I could pull out my phone.  Having scoured the Museum’s website previously, it was a moment’s work to pull up the image of a piece I remembered, a piece that had always spoken to me.  I showed Mads the image of a paper and ink sketch, a composite made of millions of straight lines that formed at their heart, the impression of a face. I made sure Eclipse also got a glimpse of the substitute target.

“Not happy with just a copy from the gift shop?” Mads commented, and I could see she was unimpressed.  Fine, as long as she didn’t cotton on to the real reason for the break-in, she could think what she liked.

“Before, before I was…this, I used to visit the Museum all the time to see that piece with the idea that some day I would make it mine.  Now I can.”

“Well, that sounds like an interesting proposition,” She replied blandly as if unsure what to say.  Good.

“An interesting venture, to say the least. I’m happy to help.  I didn’t realise you were thinking of stealing from the place.”

“What?  B and E but no stealing?” Eclipse chimed in, and I was thankful that I was driving as I hid my smile, staring out the front windscreen.

“I thought you were just doing it for the funsies,” Mads shrugged, obviously a little uncomfortable at the turn of the conversation.

“Larceny is funsies,” Eclipse and I replied at the same time.  This time I didn’t hide the smile. 

“And now I’ve learnt something new about you, Eclipse,” Mads said brightly, trying her best to make friends.  Still, unlike Izac, who’d I knew belonged with us from the start, Mads felt like someone trying too hard to belong. No matter how endearing she made herself, I at least held her at arm’s reach. And I was getting the feeling that Eclipse was, too.

Still, quid pro quo.

“If we’re to work on this together, I’d like to learn a little bit about you,” I said, guiding the car through the dark, tree-lined streets of Glebe.

“Hmm,” She replied noncommittally as she leaned back into the leather seat.

“We know what you came for,” Eclipse said as she put away her study of the blueprints and concentrated on the conversation, “But we don’t know…you.”

“What is it you want from all this…after you’ve asked your question. What does Mads hope to achieve by it all? What’s the point?”

That made her very quiet and still for a long time as I threaded our way west through suburban streets full of houses once rented by working-class families and now owned by offshore investment conglomerates.  Nothing lasts for long, everything changes, including the minds of stray vampires.

“Look, I’m going to be honest with you, I don’t know.  I came back to find him.  There’s a whole slew of reasons why.  At first, it was revenge. I can’t deny that he killed everyone I cared about. I thought, ‘Hell, I have the power.  Take the power and use it against him.’  Over time, I understood.  The beast can make us do insane things. Then revenge again, as I heard his name spoken in hushed tones. The mystery man.  Now, I just want to know why, and isn’t that pathetic.” She said the last, not as a question, but a recrimination of herself.

“You’ve been going at this for so long, you’ve lost the reason why,” Eclipse said, and for the longest time, Mads only nodded.

“Yeah. If I were a mortal, I’d probably be dead by now.  It’s been almost seventy years since I was born, and… sad as it is to admit, if I get what I want, I don’t know what I’ll do. I’m like a fucking dog chasing a car.”

I had, until now, kept my focus on driving and let Eclipse steer our part of the conversation.  Now, as Mads seemed to be opening up, I peered through the rear vision mirror to try and discern if she really believed what she’d said. I noted Eclipse do the same, turning in her seat to get a good view of Mads, lost in the black of the back seat.  Mads’s aura was a swirling mess of white, light blue, brown and red.  Purity, or honesty, calm, bitterness and anger. She was speaking plain, unadorned truth, at least as she saw it.  She was a woman reaching out for a…semblance of truth, looking back at a time when she knew where she belonged and things made sense.

As Eclipse’s hand reached back to give a little comfort, I realised what Eclipse had already picked up on. Mads was lonely and was just looking for someone or something to be with.

Oh, God.  What a mess of losers we are.

As if reflecting my inner thoughts, Eclipse seems to linger in her comforting touch. What should have been a brief contact, stayed longer and gave a very different impression to the raw and exposed Mads.  Mads almost flinched, instead moving her legs across so Eclipse’s hand dropped away, out of reach.  Eclipse withdrew her hand, seeing her mistake and immediately regretting it.  I reflected on the change in her once more.  Her touch so, gentle and caring when I’d lost my friends, was now heavy and awkward.  It was like she was only acting at the gentle, silent kindnesses she once did without thought.  

“Thank you for your honesty, Mads,” I  said without taking my eyes off the road.

“Honesty is a rare thing in this town,” She murmured almost to herself.  She turned and watched the city landscape roll by the window, her expression a landscape of melancholia.

“Regardless, I have debts to pay off to Eclipse, and I was also coming to you for a little help, actually.”

She mentioned something like this in The Rocks, but for the life of me, I wasn’t sure what I could do for her. 

“In regard to what?”  I asked, as the suburban street we were on emptied onto Parramatta Road, the old artery from Sydney to the West.  We were going to have to make a decision about where we were going before I ended up driving us out to the farm.  A sudden pang of guilt reminded me to check the tree. Surely it would wait another couple of days?

“Necromancy,” Her phrase almost perfectly matching my thoughts, I nearly steered the car into oncoming traffic, “Can you do it?”

I reclaimed control of the car and myself, “I’m known to dabble.”

“Mr Giovanni pointed me in your direction.”

“Well, maybe if you explain what you would like, then I could tell you if I can do it.”

“I want to find some…people.  I want to see them.” And in that instant, the distorted memory of the alleyway flashed across my memory.  I decided to pull over before I caused an accident.

“The Alleyway?” 

“Yeah, something like that,” Mads wiped her face as if trying to wipe away the last few minutes, “I can’t bring myself to go see them at their graves.”

“They’re not there,” I said with all confidence.  If life experience and studies had taught me that much, I knew we cling to things, people, and places from our lives after death. Graves were for the living, a memorial to our loss. If we were looking for the dead, we had to go to where they died.

“If they’re going to be anywhere, they’ll be in the alleyway.” I qualified, for once, enjoying my role as the expert, “But you know, they may have passed on. There’s a lot to the Otherside, whole cities of the dead.  They also may be sleeping, waiting until the end of days.”

“I have to know,” She replied adamantly, and our path was set, “If they’ve gone, gone or struggling to communicate…I’ve got to know.” 

“Are you okay with an open-ended agreement?”

“I’m helping you with your little… endeavour, aren’t I?” Was she? “Can’t we say one for one?”

“Possibly,” I replied, unsure what she was asking was even possible or what it would cost, “I must say I’m very intrigued to see what’s there.”

“That makes two of us.”

As the conversation had turned Necromatic, I was aware Eclipse had gone silent. As much as I wanted her there for my first official seance, I knew she had answers to find about her new nature and people to speak to that may hold the answers.

“Eclipse, do you want to be a part of this, or can I drop you off somewhere? I’m happy for you to come along, there just wouldn’t be much for you to see.”

“Oh, I’ll go down the alley,” She replied in such an odd way I wasn’t quite sure if she meant now or that was now her general modus operandi. To walk the dark alley, the path untaken. I nodded and smiled regardless, knowing that whatever happened, I’d have someone watching my back.  

And that was it. We were going to seek out Mads’s lost family.

11.00 pm Sunday,  7 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C.   Summer Hill

A roar of cheerful voices rose up from the Summer Hill Hotel. The gang had found a leader, and they thought he was cool. Throwing down Bradman’s on the ponies as if they’re spare change.  Handing out the rollies like lollies. He was the life of the party.

As for Stallion himself, he looked out over his herd and was pleased. Yes, these could be a reserve, a backup for when times get tough. He would call on them later, if or when he needed them. Hyping up the group, letting them have a good time, this was what he’d wanted now and was pleased to sit back and watch their happy faces.  

And they were having a great time. There was no sign that this party was ending anytime soon. He started giving out his phone number to everyone in the group. In the future, it may be useful to have a contact that brought them all together, a bottom bitch, but right now, he was happy being everyone’s friend equally.

What could go wrong?

11.00 pm Sunday,  7 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C.   Camperdown

Dominic wasn’t made to wait long in the dark alleyway between Newtown and Camperdown. Soon, a staff member rolled up, silently with a replacement car, and the keys were swapped. Thankfully, as requested, it was one of the tinted cars.

He’d been able to get control of the bleeding, but he was still a mess with days of healing ahead.  His jaw and teeth alone were going to take some time to reform.  What had started as a fun night out had turned into days of self-imposed isolation…and right before the big event.

What else could go wrong?

11.00 pm Sunday,  7 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C.   Pyrmont

John Street Square, Pyrmont. We were back home. The old Harris Street house was less than a block away.  My new place was at the end of the street. Whatever we found, this was my patch. Mine to use as I liked, but also, my responsibility.  With not a little trepidation, we left the car and I followed Mads to a nondescript set of stairs leading to a small park, and the light rail station. All liminal spaces, belonging to no one, especially in the dead of the night.  Fitting that it was here we’d come to talk to the dead.

I turned on Shroud Sight, parting the wall between the living world and the next.  Suddenly, a squeal of tyres caught my attention.  I turned to see a car swerve from the road and head straight for us on the stairs. I leapt back, pushing back against the wall as the car rode up the stairs, picking up a body on its way before stopping with a jolt.  The car disappeared, and once more the squeal of tyres, the rush of the car climbing the stairs, a body smashing the windscreen and stopping. Over and over.  I don’t know what the others thought of my antics, as for them, the stairs remained quiet and empty.  I described the scene, and Mads nodded pale and trembling, gesturing further down the alleyway.

“Not here…down there.”

I turned my back on the recycling car crash and looked around me for the first time.  The buildings in the Otherland stretch on into the red sky.  Building built on building, built on building, all here to be read like a visual history of the place. I headed up the stairs, careful of my step as older sandstone stairs showed through the more recent cut granite ones.  

Here, little changed besides the material the walls were made of, the constant movements of the living, and a murmuration of whispers, cries for help, and stifled breath. This was not a good place.

“There’s a lot of suffering here,” I tried to condense my experience to a few words. “Is there someone I can focus on?  A name or description?  Something they owned?”  I let the blood awaken Lifeless tongue in me, ready to speak to whatever I found.

“Alex.” Was all she offered up.

I repeated the name and listened for an echo, something to tell me the name had found an owner.  Instead, I heard only the crying, the mindless pleas for help and the constant winds of the Otherland.

“Nothing,” I turned back to Mads, wondering if we had the right spot.  It had been more than forty years ago, maybe she had misremembered…all the landmarks had changed.

“What about Joel?” She said, not quite a question.  She knew Joel was dead, “Joel Mitchell.”

I repeated the name, calling out into the Otherlands, and this time got a response. A echo back.  Something remembered that name and was coming.  

In his denim jacket and jeans made in a time before mine, a man in his twenties walked casually down the alleyway towards me.  His right arm missing between the shoulder and elbow, the wraith headed towards me as if summoned to the door by a stranger, a lopsided grin on his face. 

“Hello?” He said, and I breathed a little sigh of relief.  At least he wasn’t angry.  At least I wouldn’t have to pull out Lupara in front of Mads.

“Joel,” I said and smiled.

“Yes…I’m Joel.  Who are you?” He said slightly more confidently, though he did look at me curiously, as if not sure what species I was, “I don’t think I’ve spoken to someone like you for a while….”  

“I’m Rain…” I began as Joel expression changed from curious to shocked. 

Memories of the last time he spoken came to him, “Ah! Shit! Fuck…last time I saw one of you…it wasn’t the best experience, no offence.” He gestured to his missing arm.  It must have been harrowing to have experienced the memories again, but he was still friendly, still willing to chat.

“I can well imagine,” I empathised, “It might help you to know I’m here with Mads.”

His expression changed from haunted to curious again. I liked Joel.  He seemed the sort that didn’t stay depressed for long. Life, even unlife, didn’t get him down.

“Mads?  You mean…Mads?  She’s alive?”

“She’s asked me to talk to you,” I replied as he spoke over me, trying to make sense of it all.

“I mean…how long has it been…like…are you…what?  Are you taking advantage of old women or something?’

I laughed at that.  Mads struck me as someone who would never be someone’s ‘Old Woman’. I did note one thing in all his bluster. Though Mads was standing beside me, Joel could not see her.

“This is a new con for kindred, isn’t it? What am I saying? I’m sure it’s pretty common.”

“She’s looking pretty good for an old woman, I assure you,” I said without connecting the dots for Joel.  If he didn’t work it out, it was better for him to remember Mads how she was, not what she’d become.

“Regardless of how she looks, I can assure you she has sent me.”

 “Whatever you do, please don’t turn her into a fucking meal, please?”

“Only if she asks.  But, I don’t think she will,” I turned to look at Mads as Joel continued making derogatory comments about vampires. She was oblivious to his concern for her. Time to get her involved in this conversation.

“Joel…Joel…yes…this is somewhat new for me as well.  Is there something only you would know that I can tell her?  Something to confirm I have the right Joel.”

“Um…Alex Holmestead.  Her husband, we were good friends,” He said with confidence, and I repeated Alex’s full name back to Mads.

“He says you were all good friends, is that right?”

“Yeah, Mad’s melancholic mood brightened a little at the sound of her husband’s name, “Is he here?”

“Joel’s here,” As for Alex…it looked like we were out of luck, “Is there something you’d like to tell him?”

“Does he know where Alex is? And ask him if he’s okay…I mean. Ask Joel if he’s okay and if he knows where Alex is.”

Now we were getting somewhere, I turned back to Joel who had spending his time trying to work out how long he’d been dead.

“Firstly, she’s worried about you. She wants to know if you’re okay.”

“That’s a really interesting question, but not one that can be easily answered.  I’m dead and this…” He wriggled what was left of his arm, “I’m okay…I’ve lived a proximity of life…I get around. Like I have an affinity to this place, but nothing serious, so I can go travelling around.”

I nodded in agreement, “There’s a lot to see on that side.  Whole cities of the dead you could be part of.”
“I’m aware.  I’ve talked to one of your kind before about this stuff.  And then I tried to speak to this one lad… but we didn’t share the same language.”

I was intrigued as to who he could have been referring to, but it seemed the topic for another conversation. We were here for Mads.

“Secondly, she wants to know where Alex is?  He doesn’t seem to be here.”

“I…haven’t seen him,” Joel shook his head.

“Did he pass on?”

“I don’t know. I came back to here and he wasn’t.”

I repeated what Joel said to an ever more agitated Mads.  This was not giving her the closure she was looking for. After forty years of not knowing, she found herself in a position to find out the truth, only to be turned away again.

“Fuck!  Fuck!” Mads yelled, unable to restrain her anger any longer.  She looked like she could frenzy. Certainly, Eclipse was looking at Mads as if she needed restraining. Instead, blood tears rolled down her face, and the blood found release through crying.  She covered her face, ashamed and unable to hide.

“No, sorry.  Alex was never here,” Joel confirmed, oblivious to Mads weeping beside me, “I did spend some time looking for him on his side, but never did find him.”

“So, he may still be alive,” I theorised.  Or maybe like Mads, he was turned and has lived quietly all these forty years…without Mads knowing? Didn’t seem likely.

“He might be,” Joel replied as if it hadn’t occurred to him, “Like I said, I came back and he wasn’t here.  I was kind of pissed in the beginning. You know, I was dead. I don’t know who got me or him, but I think it got me first. A kindred.  That’s for sure.”
“Yeah, sorry about that,” I said without letting on I knew the kindred in question.

“It’s all in your nature, isn’t it?” He said, and I tried not to take the racist slur personally, “Lure people into secluded areas and then tear their throats out. That’s the M.O., right?” 

I didn’t comment, and Joel, the chatty sort, continued.

“Though I can see it’s handy to hold onto people like you. We can make deals from either side.  I help you on this side, you help me on the other.” 

This was in line with what I’d hoped when I started studying Necromancy.  Communicate with the deceased and establish beneficial networks for mutual benefit. I had to restrain myself from gushing my plans for Kindred-Wraith communications.

“It’s why I learnt this little trick.  A whole other world of people to communicate with.  Learn about.”
“You’re quite the entrepreneur. You’ve done well.”

“Thank you, I’m trying to be.”  I appreciate praise as much as anyone…more perhaps, but I was very aware of Mads quietly crying, Eclipse silently watching.

“Is there anything you’d like Mads to know?” I asked, steering the talkative Joel back on the subject at hand.

“Augh, Jeez.  There’s a million and one things I’d love Mads to know.  Just tell her that I’ll be here keeping an eye out for her…and keeping an eye out for Alex as well.  Tell her not to….na, tell her to be herself. To remember to be herself.  Is she just as kind as she was before?”

Conning the client is a given at seances, but lying to the dead….that was something new.

“She wants to help, if that’s what you mean.”

Joel sighed, a gesture that meant as much to his corpus as it did to my dead body, “You kindred and your wordplay.”

“She needs people.  She really misses you.” I said plainly, and this time Joel saw the truth in my words and not the deception.

“Perhaps I’ll see her on this side some day,” He said, and I kept my thought to myself. Besides a few highly trained, there was no place for kindred on the Otherside. And as for her dying?  That wasn’t worth contemplating.

I turned to Mads and repeated what Joel had said.  For her to be herself, to be as caring as always.  She’d gained control of herself somewhat and acknowledged the message with a nod.

“Tell Mads I haven’t seen Alex,” Joel caught my attention again, “Maybe he passed, or he could still be out there somewhere. Maybe he got away from you blood suckers, I don’t know.”

“Maybe,” I said, acknowledging his last thoughts. 

“Anything else you need? Anything else from me?”

“Not at the moment, Joel, but it has been very nice talking to you.  I may come by again, this is my local area.”

“Okay, well, I’m always around.  If you need any help, I’m happy to cut some deals…desite, past events.  I’m happy to look to the future.” His lopsided smile reappeared, and I knew that I would be back to talk to Joel Mitchell.

“That’s how I like to think about things too,” I wanted to shake his hand, but without the ability to touch the undead, the gesture would have been awkward, and I dismissed it.

As Joel stepped back into the Otherplace and out of sight, to turn back to  Mads again, her face streaked with blood, but otherwise herself again.

“Is there anyone else you’d like me to ask about?” 

“There is no one else here,” She said with such finality.  She had lost everything she ever cared about that night.  I couldn’t help but empathise.

“No.  No, it’s fine.  Thank you, Rain. I appreciate the effort. Just tell him goodbye from me. I miss him.”

I turned back to the alleyway, but knew he’d already gone.  She didn’t need to know that, though, and I spent a moment contemplating a life as a mediator between the living, the undead and the dead. It was odd being the telephone in a conversation over the barrier with death, but it was one with privilege, a window onto other people’s lives that I found appealing. Yes, it wasn’t a bad life at all.

11.50 pm Sunday,  6 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C.   Enroute

Driving carefully back to the Crow Bar, Dominic held his damaged face and contemplated the rest of his night. He rang Giuseppe, “There’s been a slight snag on the party plans.  It will be a red wine dinner, no party.”
“Understood, thank you, Uncle,” Giuseppe replied without question or reproach and hung up to change plans.

*****************************************************************************************

  A Collector, a Grenade and a Void 

Cars are pocket dimensions. 

Cramped places parading as a comfortable living room. 

The people I sit with in these automobiles reveal something about myself or themselves. 

I did not pity her. 

Madeline is a grenade with a loose pin. 

But a deep part of me… a piece of me… she walked into the pit but did not walk out. 

I carry her in the back of my mind. I keep her at arms length but sometimes she reaches out like right now. 

Madeline is a lonely woman. 

She has no one, not even herself. She does not know where she is going, only where she has been. 

Her path paints a tale of nothing to tell. Dead ends and empty alley ways. 

That small part of me. The one who refused to die but now sits in the back of my mind like a caged, muzzled dog. She is not restrained, only quieted. She stays there, unmoving and yet this moves her. She stands up and pushes me.

Do something, she begs, you can understand. 

The touch I give is awkward. Fitting as everything is foreign to me now. 

Like caring… 

We’re going to a place. Somewhere I heard from a yelling voice. A voice with a mask of anger over a face covered in cold pain. 

Izac, I know you have hurt people. I have the testament against my heart. 

This place… is it not your own pit?

It’s not the same. 

There is no serpent here. 

Is it not similar? 

Here, his humanity bleeds from the limbs of the people he called friends. 

After all that turmoil, after the horror he created with his own hands he swore to be better. To build a palace of peace with nothing but his mind. 

“Am I focusing on a name?” Rain asked an anxious Madeline. 

“Alex.”

I’ve heard that name before. Izac talked in his sleep. Or in his night terrors. He would whisper a handful of names. 

Madeline continued, “or Joel …”

If this was bingo, Eclipse would be calling her card. 

Here, Madeline was struck with a car. 

Here, Joel died and Alex is better off dead. 

Rain dances between this world and limbo. Alex, Madeline’s husband is not here but the dead friend Joel is. Mad’s is filled with anger and I know why. 

It’s her weakness. She’s run into another situation that does not give her closure. An open path with no satisfactory ending. 

“Tell him I miss him.”

They are dead here or a part of them died here. The world they knew was completely fractured by happenstance. 

The one to live, the one we know of, is filled with unanswered feelings of the man who ruined her human life. 

Joel does not seem to know who killed him from what this broken and fucked up game of telephone is providing. 

Madeline, as broken as before this game, sways with her head to the ground. The outcome of Alex not being here is more unnerving than it is comforting. 

It seems this is a life not worth giving to another. 

There are worse things out here than monsters with sharp teeth. 

Notable NPCs

Abram: Ventrue, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Agaricus: Children of the Moon, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Alex Holmestead: Husband of Mads. Location and status unknown.

Alicia: Toreador Vampire met at the Crow Bar

Ambrogino:  5th Generation Vampire, Cappadocian and Elder of the Giovanni Clan.  

Avel:  Rain’s mother, a wraith.

Beelzebub: Fallen angel, demon entity in Rain’s pocket watch.

Blanco Falzo: A  man who had made into the likeness of Stallion’s dog for a time.  Now deceased.

Bobby Lisner: Malkavian seer who lives in an old Sewer pipe in The Rocks.

Brendan Virgil: A.K.A. Miss Divine Intervention.  Rain’s close friend.

Bruce: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni

Cabolut Hazzim: the name given by a vampire who cleared out the homeless at Rain’s old squat. Prince’s Assassin.

Days of the Week: Pseudonyms for members of the Baali group Eclipse (Luna) is now part of. 
She is Sunday, and they are missing Wednesday. Tuesday seems to be their nominal spokesperson, though they seem to have no leader.

Delith: Ambitious Ventrue bar staff at the Crowbar.

Detective Woodman:  NSW Police ‘premiere’ detective and a sufferer of schizophrenia.  He has an assistant currently called Notetaker.

Doctor Willis Hodge: Ghost acquaintance of Dominic Giovanni’s from the Coroner’s Court.

El Torcedor: “The Twister” or ore accurately, “The Fleshcrafter” A Tzimisce from South America

Founders of Sydney Masquerade:  Those still alive:  Abram, the Ventrue, in Canberra, Wid, the Nosferatu in Wollongong, Agaricus, Child of the Moon, Tasmania, Montague Layton, Toreador current whereabouts unknown.

Francis Tuttle: Name given in charge of the investigation into the deaths of homeless in Surry Hills.

Garcia: Sire.  Unknown location.

Giuseppe Giovanni: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni and nephew. 

Joel Mitchell: Mads’ friend. Deceased.

Kenneth Stahl: South African Giovanni (exiled)

Lady Merritt Stone: A very old and powerful vampire that has taken an interest in Izac.  Rain spoke to her about the Coterie and Izac’s mission

Lambach Ruthven: Kin met at the theatre.  Sire of Dracula. Drug addict.

Lenny: Rain’s Ghoul and artist friend, now with mages.  Location unknown.

Lucretia:  Childe of Ambrogino, now caretaker of the Pyrmont House and teacher to Dominic

Madeline Blackwell: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni, working at the State Coroners Court.

Montague Layton: Toreador, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Night Rider: Red-haired vampire?  Works for the Prince.

Pangea: a Nosferatu (tunnel builder)

Padre Craneo:  Nagaraja vampire met at the Crow Bar

Paul: a Nosferatu of the sewer rats

Prince Lodin: Prince of Chicago (until his final death in the 90s) and sire of Al Capone.

Prince Sarrasine (Sar-ras-seen): Toreador Ruler of Sydney*

Sebastian Melmoth: Kin met at the theatre.  Powerful Toreador. Oscar Wilde.

Shara-had: Banu Haqim (Assamite).

Sparrow: a Nosferatu of the warren in Pyrmont, closest to home

Teeth of Titanium: Werewolf dingo met in Leichhardt.

The Prestiege: The speak for the four Tremere met at the Blavatsky Lodge.

The Woman: A powerful being of unknown name who kidnapped Izac and enchanted Rain.

Tom: A sleeping head awakened by Dominic in the Dreamtime.

Wid: Nosferatu, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Glossary of terms:

Anarchists: a faction of Vampires.  Caused issues in Los Angeles recently, killed the Prince.

Antediluvian: from before the time of the biblical flood.  The third generation that were the progenitors of the thirteen clans of vampires.

Baali: A bloodline bent on keeping beings old before time from waking up and destroying everything. Eclipse and the Days of the Week are Baali.

Banu Haqim: Also know as Assamites, Assassins though sometimes just mercenaries for hire.  

Bone Gnawers: A pack of werewolves

Blood hunt:  A process to destroy a vampire who has broken a tradition.  Specifically mentioned in the sixth.

Blood worm: What a possessed vampire can turn into.  

Black Spiral Dancers: A pack of werewolves that worship a being of entropy.

Brujah:  One of the twelve clans of Cain. 

Canaanites: Those descended from Cain, the first murderer and vampire.

Camarilla:  a faction of Vampires closest to the Princes.  Believe in hierarchy and order.

Children of Osirus: Bloodline outside the Caine family tradition who practise Bardo, a discipline to control the beast. Izac’s current Bloodline.

Children of Seth: Bloodline the Prince is rumoured to be (originally?)

Clan or Bloodline:  From one of the children of Caine or subsequent established lines of vampires. 

Christopher Charlton: Rain’s pseudonym.

Marauder: A mage gone mad.  Living in his own pocket dimension that answers to the whim of his broken mind.

Diablerie : the drinking another vampire blood and soul

Favour:  How Vampires pay for things they want or need doing.

Fetter: A place, person or thing that binds a wraith to the Shadowlands.

Gangrel: A bloodline of vampire.  Stallion’s Bloodline.

Ghouls: Servants of a vampire who have been fed vitae.  They are loyal, stronger, and more resilient, and sometimes, they show other powers gained from the blood. They must receive the blood at least once  a month or they return to being human. Can be addictive.  

Giovanni: A vampire bloodline that keeps within genetic family ties. Dominic is a Giovanni.

Glasswalkers: A pack of werewolves

Hunter:  Members of the Society of Leopold, a branch of the Catholic Church.  Fanatical vampire hunters and killers.

Kin: Short for Kindred. Vampires, a name among themselves

Kine: Humans

Marauder:  a rouge mage, often mad. They are likely to act in a way that exposes the Otherworld of the Masquerade to exposure. 

Masquerade : The rule that keeps vampire society safe.  Hiding ones nature from the world.

Nagaraja: A bloodline that are obligated to eat the flesh as well as the blood of their victims.

Men in Black: An international unit dedicated to controlling supernatural and alien entities.

The Red List: a universal kill list of vampires.  Maintained by the Camarilla, anyone on the list can be mudered without question.

Sabbat: a faction of Vampires that believe that the progenitors of the clans will one day awake and eat all their young.

The Theosophical Society:  A private society of learning and tolerance based out of the Blavatsky Lodge, St. Leonards (https://sydney.theosophicalsociety.org.au)
Tremere Pyramid: A strict hierarchical structure that all Tremere are part of.  Every member knows their place within the Pyramid.  The antidiluvian, Tremere, sits at the top of this pyramid.Below him, the number seven is repeated through the clan’s structure.

Toreador: Bloodline of Vampire.  Rain’s Bloodline.

Traditions: Six laws that vampires live by.

Vaulderie: A ritual where Kindred swear loyalty to each other.

The four life of Rain: 45. Hunting in The Rocks

9.00 pm Sunday,  9 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C. St. Leonards

HOW ARE YOU? I texted from inside the shielding covers of Under the Black, Red, and Yellow.  Don’t get me wrong, the book was a real insight into the society beyond the Veil, but I’d missed one of Eclipses’ earlier texts and was concerned about how she was.

I shouldn’t have been.  A few minutes later, a reply came through.

THE HARBOUR LOOKS NICE. Hmm.  Were her investigations not going well?  

WANT A LIFT? I like a good read, but after two hours of study and condescension from the Tremere clique, I was ready to leave for the night.  I just didn’t want Dominic and Mads to know I was off to find Eclipse.

I’LL BE HERE WHEN YOU SWING BY.

In contrast to what I wanted to do, I settled back in my chair as if getting comfortable for a long night’s reading and watched the other two over my book. 

Dominic seemed content.  He went in search of more books and returned with a collection about spirits and the Industrial Age.  Mads was restless.  She found a book called,  Calling your loved ones back for a final word, as well as others on spiritualism from the turn of the Twentieth Century. I knew she’d seen her share of death and loss. Was she looking for a way of reconnecting with her lost husband and friends? Would she ask them the same thing she wanted to ask Izac?  Not for the first time, I wondered about Mads’ intentions with our coterie.

From my readings, besides an image of Shadowland society and religious imagery, I gleaned two of what, in another life, I would have called spells. My first spells.  It seemed a long road to this moment.  I devoured every fact, every morsel until I understood them.  Not just how to do them, but why they worked. 

The first required the caster to focus on the random imagery of their dreams. Using the power in the vitae,  I could tell something of my future.  Dreaming again, even with the chance of learning something useful, was not appealing, at least presently.  The second seemed more useful. By placing a symbol on a threshold, such as the door to my apartment, it would inform me if someone walked through. Dominic’s question about whether I had ensured the apartment was secure prompted me to think. Though sunlight wasn’t an issue, what about unwanted intruders? I made a note to put it into regular practice.

9.00 pm Sunday,  9 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C. Circular Quay

Eclipse put away her phone and looked out over the dark waters of the harbour.  The Harbour was never truly dark. Even outside of Vivid, the Harbour Bridge, Opera House and walkway around the Quay were always permanently lit up. Eclipse loitered around the Museum, trying to learn something useful. But the more time she spent there, the more attention from the nighttime population of The Rocks she was attracting.  It was like they could almost sense the darkness that lurked within her.  They were prey animals, spying a tiger stalking through the nearby grass. Most just kept their distance from her, but some knew there was safety in numbers and tried to scare her away.  The more self-conscious she felt, the more attention she seemed to gather.

“Hey, what are you doing there?” Someone walking past had stopped their phone in their hands.  She turned and started walking away. The one with the phone seemed appeased and continued on their way. From the periphery of her vision, however, she could feel eyes watching. She soon spotted another, tracking her through the shadows, hunting her. She could have led him to a quiet alleyway and turned on him, but then what?  

Instead, she steered towards the more crowded spaces and blended in.  She watched from a recessed doorway as her shadow started searching the crowd for her. Eventually, he drifted off and was soon lost to the night. She waited thirty minutes before moving off into The Rocks again and making her way back in the area around the Museum.  She said she’d be waiting there.

Once more, she attracted glances.  Sighing, she sat and waited for me.

9.10 pm Sunday,  9 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C. Crow Bar

Being Sunday night, Stallion made good time and crossed Sydney while we were still hanging around the library. Finding the bar empty of coterie, Stallion was left with time to think…a dangerous presidence.  He surmised that his problem with gathering a herd was not him, but the place.  Maybe, if he tried somewhere new, he’d find a better class of livestock.

He dragged the bike off the back of the Bronco and headed out to Summer Hill for no other reason than the name sounded ironic for a Vampire.  He stopped outside the first pub to draw his attention, unironically named The Summer Hill Hotel.  It looked like a good place. The sort of place where everyone would know your name. Brushing off his coat in an attempt to spruce himself up, Stallion squared his shoulders and headed inside. 

9.20 pm Sunday,  9 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C. St. Leonards

I sighed. Dominic and Mads were taking their sweet time leaving.    I tried not to fidget as I watched them slowly finish up, rise from their seats and hand in books.  I leaned back further into my chair and waited. Mads didn’t interrupt me to say goodbye.  Dominic seemed to be studying me for a while, but eventually left without a comment.  

“Where are you heading, Mr Giovanni?” I heard Mads ask, “I could do with a lift if you’re heading to the bar.”

“Certainly.”

“The books you were reading…” I didn’t hear the rest of that conversation as they headed out into the street.  Slowly, I climbed out of my chair and closed the black book in one smooth motion, checking out the library window to make sure they weren’t in sight. It seemed the coast was clear.  Returning my book to the shelf, I too slipped out into the night and headed for The Rocks.

“The books you were reading, on spirits and such, right?” Mads asked Dominic as they walked to the car and eventually entered traffic for the return trip over the Bridge.

“Yes,” Dominic replied noncommittally.

“Are you particularly…inclined in that way…disciplines-wise?”

Dominic turned in the driver’s seat and gave her an incredulous look. He kept his thoughts to himself for the time being and returned his focus to selecting his lane over the bridge, “I’ve been known to dabble.”

“I know I’m no Giovanni, but would you be willing to take on a student?”

Now, Dominic did laugh, “You don’t know much about the Giovanni, do you?”

Mads shrugged, “I mean, there weren’t any in my past circles. What would be your price?”

He shook his head adamantly at his passenger’s ludicrous suggestion, “Oh, you could not pay me.  There is nothing you could do to give away family secrets. Luckily for you, there is someone who is in the good graces of some of the family and is not bound by said family loyalty.”

“Who? Who is it?” The trip across the bridge, a distance of slightly more than a kilometre, had so far been a rollercoaster for Mads. Yes, Dominic knew Necromancy.  No, he would not teach it for any money or boon, for the sake of his family’s name. But he knew of one who could….

“Rain knows a few things if you’re willing to learn from somebody.”

Mads’ head whipped back over where they had just been, where I was supposedly still studying in the library.

“God-fucking-dammit!” She sighed and remembered her surroundings, “Well, thank you for that information, Mr Giovanni.  Now, if you don’t mind, at the next red light, I’ll jump out. The walk back will do me good.”

Dominic smiled and, without a word, took the first exit off the Western Distributor, depositing Mads in front of Customs House, Circular Quay.  She would find out later what the cost of that little piece of information would be.  For her part, Mads stepped out of the car and didn’t think another thought of Dominic, or his insular Giovanni family. She sent a text.

MR G. SAID YOU COULD POSSIBLY HELP ME.  ARE YOU STILL AT THE LIBRARY?

My phone buzzed just as I was getting to the Audi.  Mads again, clinging to my coat like a burr.  I thought to reply, but slowly returned the phone to my pocket. At least, if I saw her later, I could say I’d missed the message, engrossed in my readings.  I climbed into the car and headed off. I’d been gone longer than I’d wanted and was worried about how Eclipse was.

As for Eclipse, she was standing in the small park between the Museum and the Cahill Expressway, keeping clear of the glances and hushed conversations from the people walking around her.  Like the tiny island of green, she was an island, a lonely spot in the middle of the hustle and bustle.  That was how Mads, who had intended to take the train back across the Bridge, found her. A small black smudge in a square of green night. She was staring up at the ugly square building that now housed the Museum of Contemporary Art as if it held all the secrets to unlife.  Quickly, Mads slipped into the crowd, and kept her eye on the lone Eclipse.  

The hair on the back of Eclipses’ neck prickled. She was being watched again.  She wasn’t sure if it was the same stalker as before, but this time she’d make sure she lost her tail.  She left her post by the Museum and  headed for the covered walkways of the rocks, the quiet passages where only foot traffic can go.  Behind her, she could hear the sharp rap of a woman’s heel on the asphalt. Slipping into a dark corner, she turned on her Obfuscate and disappeared.

Passing Eclipses’ hiding space, Mads searched around, adamant it had been Eclipse she’d followed in.  Mads spun around, checking behind. The passageway was empty, but she was sure she’d seen Eclipse walk this way.  She tilted her head, listening for footsteps walking away, the sound of life.  But of course, we’re not alive. There are no bodily actions to give us away.  No respiration, no heartbeat.  In the end, Mads had to give up in defeat and walk away.

9.20 pm Sunday,  9 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C.   Summer Hill

This was more like it. There was a group of guys looking to party until dawn, and a group of girls who had drunk enough not to be overly concerned with what day it was.  All of them flocked to Stallion, his gangster-made-good image suggesting that he knew how to have a good time.  For a moment, Stallion was overwhelmed with the attention.  He’d planned just to find a group of friends to join, but the eight now gathered around looked to him for ideas. There was no one telling him what to do. It was sort of…freeing. 

Fuck it!  Let’s party!

Dominiating the pool tables, Stallion ordered food and drinks for all.  He joined them in eating and drinking, feeling smug at his ability to fit in.  Yeah, just as he guessed, the problem hadn’t been with him at all.  It was that rotten place Dominic ran.  If that felt disloyal, Stallion did not remember as his new friends called him over for another round of drinks.

9.30 pm Sunday,  9 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C.   The Rocks

The Audi cruised along George Street like a predator.  Stepping out from her sheltering alleyway, Eclipse watched the car go by.  There was something familiar about this moment. Was I always passing her by without really seeing her?  What if she walked out in front of the car? I’d have no idea what I’d run into.  Would she make as big a dent in the Audi as something had in the Ferrari?  Somehow, she didn’t think so.

Having lost Eclipse, Mads was pursuing other prey.  She hadn’t fed, and The Rocks at this time of night seemed rich pickings for a meal. She looked out over the herd moving and grazing before her.  She was looking for the ones alone, the ones without friends or family watching their backs.  The weak ones.  There was a woman, neither young nor old, who was in that middle ground of quiet desperation. She aimlessly wandered, watching the movement of light over the water as her mind chased memories of other times.  Not far away was an older man, looking miserable.  Liver spots had already taken up residence on his high forehead.  He ate alone, as if waiting for someone who would never come.  She glided over to the woman gracefully, one with the crowds but not of them, and gently bumped into the woman.

“Oh, God, I was completely in my head. Are you okay?” What was meant to be a gentle bump became a full shoulder charge as she misjudged her strength.  She nearly knocked the woman down, gaining a few looks of surprise and concern.

“I’m fine,” She glanced at Mad’s, her face creased in concern, “ Are you okay? You look pale.” 

“I just tripped up on a loose paver. It took me by surprise. I’m Mads, by the way,”  Mads said, feeling as though she was quickly losing control of the conversation.  She needed to move this woman out of public scrutiny and somewhere a little more private, “I do feel a little dizzy, now that you mention it. Mustn’t have drunk enough water. Sorry for disturbing you.” She swayed precariously on her feet and turned to make her way to one of the secluded alleyways.

Unfortunately, the woman did not take the bait and follow.  Never mind, there were others, and Mads circled the block to line up her next victim.

I circled the block looking for a parking spot.  With no idea that Mads was only tens of metres away, I struck out for the museum in search of Eclipse.

Mads weaved through the alfresco seating outside the small restaurant where the man ate. He was more than halfway through his meal when he looked up to see Mads glancing at him from another table. His lips quirked up in a smirk of recognition.  He turned back to his meal. Mads bought him a drink, and when it arrived, moved to his table.

“Well, hello, sweet thing.  How can I help you?” He said with the swagger of a man who does not see reality when he looks in the mirror each morning.

“I noticed you were eating alone and wondered if you’d mind company?” She said, placing the glass down. He took it as his right and slugged down the middy of ale before speaking again.

“Well, I’m kind of finished.”

Mads had to work hard not to roll her eyes at the odious creep. These social niceties were tedious.

“I’m waiting.”
“Well, I’ve got fuck all.”

“Hmm, not much for small talk, what else do you use that mouth of yours for?”

“Ha, wouldn’t you like to know?” She smirked, feeling more confident with this turn in the conversation, “What are we standing around here for?” 

“Well, let’s go.” He rose from the remains of his meal, and together they left the restaurant.

“I know a place,” She whispered, taking his arm like a lover.

“I have a hotel room not two blocks away,” He insisted and marched down the main road. 

“Oh? Which one? I might know a shortcut.”

“The Sydney Harbour Hotel, down Argyle and Kendal.”

She smirked and pulled him playfully down an alley that was a shortcut, but also contained a dark, and at this time, private courtyard.  As they passed the open gates to the courtyard, she dragged him in, throwing him against an old brick wall under the bows of a small tree. The spot was idyllic for lovers, and it was just what Mads wanted.  

She launched herself at this thick neck.  He pushed her away without difficulty.

“Oh, you’re frisky,” She said, his voice thick… aroused, “Nah, we’re going to do this my way.”

Spinning her around, her face met the brick wall as his meaty fist held her head in place as he unbuckled his pants.  Mads wasn’t taking this without a fight. Grabbing his hand on her head, she spun around, attempting to tackle him to the ground. Instead, she was caught in a tangle of limbs and clothes. She dragged his trousers down to the cobbled ground. She herself on her knees, head high with his groin, his dick poking boldly into her face.  Two hands dragged her in, she didn’t relent, using the momentum to swivel her head and bite hard on the inside side of his leg.  Her teeth scraped at the bone of his femur as she found the femoral artery.  Blood drawn to the area by his arousal gushed into her mouth.  Hot blood hit the back of her throat, and she gulped it down greedily like some starving beast. She had her fill and drained him dry in minutes. He collapsed in a heap underneath the bows of the tree.  His life had expired long before she was finished.   

Saited, Mads took a moment to revel in the feeling. It was all well and good pretending with Rain and the others in the bar, but when it came down to it, she was a predator.  Even the cocktails of the bartender there couldn’t hold a candle to living, vital blood. Had it been worth all the struggle, his humiliation of her? As long as no one found out, what was the problem?  

Eventually, she got up, brushed herself off and dragged his limp carcass deep into the shadows where she went through his pockets. She found a wallet containing trinkets from a life decades in the past, a phone, a passcard to the hotel room, and a set of car keys, along with a crumpled packet of cigarettes and a cheap Zippo lighter.  She returned the car keys, cigarettes, lighter and phone to his pockets.  She slipped out a few notes from his wallet, not enough to be missed, and returned the rest.  The passcard she kept for easy access.

The death had been so sudden that there was little to clean up. She took a moment to redress him.  They were going to go back out into public again, and he needed to look his best. Then, pulling one limp arm over her shoulders, she placed her arm around his back.  Holding him tightly to her, she stood.  Like a puppet tied to her with invisible strings, he stood as well, his head conveniently sagging onto her shoulder.  

The image of such a slight young woman physically carrying a full-grown man of more than a hundred kilograms was so incongruous that the human mind assumed he must be walking himself.  And indeed, as Mads cleared the alley and returned to public view on Argyll Street, it did look like a young woman, maybe a daughter or family member,  helping a drunk bastard back to his room.  She entered the hotel, rode the lift to the second floor and used the passcard.  Once the door was closed, she dumped the body on the bed, checked the room for any incriminating details and quietly left.

I was standing outside the Museum of Contemporary Art, wondering where Eclipse had gone. Flicking on Auspex, I watched the telltale auras inside the building as they went about their evening activities.  One aura was still on the ground floor, likely an office or possibly a security area.  Two auras swept through the first and second floors, obviously on patrol.  Three others were located below ground, near the area where the heart was stored.  All of them were pale blue, verging on grey…bored and unsuspecting. Thankfully, all of them very human.  Good.  It seemed that the heart didn’t have a supernatural guardian.  Better for us.

I glanced around me, again hoping to see Eclipse, or at least her dark aura. What I did see was an empty footpath, and then, Eclipse, aura, and all, as if stepping out of a tear in reality.  

“That is a mighty powerful trick you have there,” I said as she walked up, looking pleased for herself.  Her aura, a sea of pale green and dark blue with the underlying static, said more.  Distrustful, suspicious and anxious.  She needed help.

“Yeah, neat trick. “ She pulled out her phone and pulled up a set of PDF blueprints for the building.

“I think if we study these, we could probably find a good point to get in.”

“I knew bringing you in was a good idea, “ I said with feeling, “For my part, I can tell you there are six individuals currently in the building and they’re all very, very bored.”

From the other end of George  Street, out stepped Mads, a swagger in her step.  Her aura, layers of bitter-brown, fearful-orange and depressed-silver, belied her confident, casual appearance. It seemed we were all hiding tonight, even if we were in plain sight.

”Oh, and watch out, Mads is prowling around,” I nodded in Mads’ direction as I pulled out my phone, sharing the text.  The question of Mads was getting tiresome. Her clinginess was no endearing her to me, especially on the eve of an art gallery heist.

“Hmm, I saw her before.” Eclipse acknowledged, her eyes narrowing.

We watched Mads walk down to the Quay and look out over the water in contemplation.  As she headed along the handrails along the water’s edge, she glanced up and noticed both Eclipse and me standing there.

“Mads!” I said now that it was clear she was heading in our direction, “I only just saw your message.  I would have gladly given you a lift here if I’d known.” She looked at both of us in suspicion, and I had to admit it did look bad.  Sometimes you get caught in the lies.  At those times, it’s best to see what the other person’s next move is.

“I don’t know what you two are up to, and I’m here to help.  I have a few debts to pay, and I have a proposal for Rain, if he’s willing to take one on.” Better than expected, but I was curious as to what Mads would want with me.

“I’m sure there’s a better place to talk,” Eclipse said cooly.  Whatever had convinced Eclipse to take in Mads originally had certainly cooled recently.

“Do you need a lift somewhere?” I suggested.

“I have a place nearby, though I wouldn’t want to implicate you in anything.”  Mads’ aura flared orange at the thought of the ‘place’ she had in mind. Now the clues were making sense. The swagger. The flush to the skin. The fear of discovery, perhaps? Certainly, Mads had been busy since leaving the library with Dominic and not in a way she was at all pleased about.  No, we were not going back to the ‘place’ she had found.
“To the car it is, then,” I said and started slowly leading the way to where I parked the car.  Eclipse, done with The Rocks for one night, followed.

“To the car,” Mads agreed and tagged along behind.

9.40 pm Sunday,  8 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C.   Crow Bar

At the bar, Dominic had just settled down to his favourite task of the evening, going over the books. This night, his eyes glanced over Giuseppe’s latest exploits.  His business was expanding well, albeit slower than expected.  Giuseppe had to handle interference from the local groups, be they into narcotics, the white slave trade, or plain organised crime. Still, what he did have, he was keeping, be it in brick and mortar or favours.  He was establishing himself a firm base on which to build upon, and Uncle could not be more pleased.

Bruce was still working on a dossier of likely candidates for Dominic’s experiment and needed a few more nights to complete it.  Dominic was looking forward to Bruce’s findings.  They were going to make a big difference to business going forward into this new and shiny Twenty-First Century.

10.15 pm Sunday,  8 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C.   Summer Hill

“Let’s party until dawn!”  Was the cry from one of Stallion’s feisty herd of reprobates.  The rest echoed the sentiment and went back to their drinks, their dancing, their pool and their drugs.  Stallion in the think of it could not have been happier. No one looked at him like he smelled, no one suggested that he was dumb or forgetful, or socially inadequate.  They wanted him there, and he was happy to oblige. 

And the thought of partying until dawn like the good old days sounded just about perfect.

10.15 pm Sunday,  8 hours until sunset,  5 days until the S.C.   Summer Hill

Notable NPCs

Abram: Ventrue, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Agaricus: Children of the Moon, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Alicia: Toreador Vampire met at the Crow Bar

Ambrogino:  5th Generation Vampire, Cappadocian and Elder of the Giovanni Clan.  

Avel:  Rain’s mother, a wraith.

Beelzebub: Fallen angel, demon entity in Rain’s pocket watch.

Blanco Falzo: A  man who had made into the likeness of Stallion’s dog for a time.  Now deceased.

Bobby Lisner: Malkavian seer who lives in an old Sewer pipe in The Rocks.

Brendan Virgil: A.K.A. Miss Divine Intervention.  Rain’s close friend.

Bruce: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni

Cabolut Hazzim: the name given by a vampire who cleared out the homeless at Rain’s old squat. Prince’s Assassin.

Days of the Week: Pseudonyms for members of the Baali group Eclipse (Luna) is now part of. 
She is Sunday, and they are missing Wednesday. Tuesday seems to be their nominal spokesperson, though they seem to have no leader.

Delith: Ambitious Ventrue bar staff at the Crowbar.

Detective Woodman:  NSW Police ‘premiere’ detective and a sufferer of schizophrenia.  He has an assistant currently called Notetaker.

Doctor Willis Hodge: Ghost acquaintance of Dominic Giovanni’s from the Coroner’s Court.

El Torcedor: “The Twister” or ore accurately, “The Fleshcrafter” A Tzimisce from South America

Founders of Sydney Masquerade:  Those still alive:  Abram, the Ventrue, in Canberra, Wid, the Nosferatu in Wollongong, Agaricus, Child of the Moon, Tasmania, Montague Layton, Toreador current whereabouts unknown.

Francis Tuttle: Name given in charge of the investigation into the deaths of homeless in Surry Hills.

Garcia: Sire.  Unknown location.

Giuseppe Giovanni: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni and nephew. 

Kenneth Stahl: South African Giovanni (exiled)

Lady Merritt Stone: A very old and powerful vampire that has taken an interest in Izac.  Rain spoke to her about the Coterie and Izac’s mission

Lambach Ruthven: Kin met at the theatre.  Sire of Dracula. Drug addict.

Lenny: Rain’s Ghoul and artist friend, now with mages.  Location unknown.

Lucretia:  Childe of Ambrogino, now caretaker of the Pyrmont House and teacher to Dominic

Madeline Blackwell: Ghoul of Mr Giovanni, working at the State Coroners Court.

Montague Layton: Toreador, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Night Rider: Red-haired vampire?  Works for the Prince.

Pangea: a Nosferatu (tunnel builder)

Padre Craneo:  Nagaraja vampire met at the Crow Bar

Paul: a Nosferatu of the sewer rats

Prince Lodin: Prince of Chicago (until his final death in the 90s) and sire of Al Capone.

Prince Sarrasine (Sar-ras-seen): Toreador Ruler of Sydney*

Sebastian Melmoth: Kin met at the theatre.  Powerful Toreador. Oscar Wilde.

Shara-had: Banu Haqim (Assamite).

Sparrow: a Nosferatu of the warren in Pyrmont, closest to home

Teeth of Titanium: Werewolf dingo met in Leichhardt.

The Prestiege: The speak for the four Tremere met at the Blavatsky Lodge.

The Woman: A powerful being of unknown name who kidnapped Izac and enchanted Rain.

Tom: A sleeping head awakened by Dominic in the Dreamtime.

Wid: Nosferatu, and one of six founders of Sydney Masquerade

Glossary of terms:

Anarchists: a faction of Vampires.  Caused issues in Los Angeles recently, killed the Prince.

Antediluvian: from before the time of the biblical flood.  The third generation that were the progenitors of the thirteen clans of vampires.

Baali: A bloodline bent on keeping beings old before time from waking up and destroying everything. Eclipse and the Days of the Week are Baali.

Banu Haqim: Also know as Assamites, Assassins though sometimes just mercenaries for hire.  

Bone Gnawers: A pack of werewolves

Blood hunt:  A process to destroy a vampire who has broken a tradition.  Specifically mentioned in the sixth.

Blood worm: What a possessed vampire can turn into.  

Black Spiral Dancers: A pack of werewolves that worship a being of entropy.

Brujah:  One of the twelve clans of Cain. 

Canaanites: Those descended from Cain, the first murderer and vampire.

Camarilla:  a faction of Vampires closest to the Princes.  Believe in hierarchy and order.

Children of Osirus: Bloodline outside the Caine family tradition who practise Bardo, a discipline to control the beast. Izac’s current Bloodline.

Children of Seth: Bloodline the Prince is rumoured to be (originally?)

Clan or Bloodline:  From one of the children of Caine or subsequent established lines of vampires. 

Christopher Charlton: Rain’s pseudonym.

Marauder: A mage gone mad.  Living in his own pocket dimension that answers to the whim of his broken mind.

Diablerie : the drinking another vampire blood and soul

Favour:  How Vampires pay for things they want or need doing.

Fetter: A place, person or thing that binds a wraith to the Shadowlands.

Gangrel: A bloodline of vampire.  Stallion’s Bloodline.

Ghouls: Servants of a vampire who have been fed vitae.  They are loyal, stronger, and more resilient, and sometimes, they show other powers gained from the blood. They must receive the blood at least once  a month or they return to being human. Can be addictive.  

Giovanni: A vampire bloodline that keeps within genetic family ties. Dominic is a Giovanni.

Glasswalkers: A pack of werewolves

Hunter:  Members of the Society of Leopold, a branch of the Catholic Church.  Fanatical vampire hunters and killers.

Kin: Short for Kindred. Vampires, a name among themselves

Kine: Humans

Marauder:  a rouge mage, often mad. They are likely to act in a way that exposes the Otherworld of the Masquerade to exposure. 

Masquerade : The rule that keeps vampire society safe.  Hiding ones nature from the world.

Nagaraja: A bloodline that are obligated to eat the flesh as well as the blood of their victims.

Men in Black: An international unit dedicated to controlling supernatural and alien entities.

The Red List: a universal kill list of vampires.  Maintained by the Camarilla, anyone on the list can be mudered without question.

Sabbat: a faction of Vampires that believe that the progenitors of the clans will one day awake and eat all their young.

The Theosophical Society:  A private society of learning and tolerance based out of the Blavatsky Lodge, St. Leonards (https://sydney.theosophicalsociety.org.au)
Tremere Pyramid: A strict hierarchical structure that all Tremere are part of.  Every member knows their place within the Pyramid.  The antidiluvian, Tremere, sits at the top of this pyramid.Below him, the number seven is repeated through the clan’s structure.

Toreador: Bloodline of Vampire.  Rain’s Bloodline.

Traditions: Six laws that vampires live by.

Vaulderie: A ritual where Kindred swear loyalty to each other.

Design a site like this with WordPress.com
Get started